Ninetales: Storm King

by WildWPony

Rating: mature
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Comedy, Adventure, Tempest Shadow, Sex, Ember, Profanity, Violence, Death, Captain Celaeno, Sad, Main 6, Original Character
Length: 98234

He knew war was coming to Equestria. Now that war is here can he manage a war, family life, and a mare with a broken horn out to kill him?

He knew war was coming to Equestria and prepared for it the best he could. Including magically modified human weapons that he wanted to be designed very specifically. He didn't want to bring them into Equestria at all but he felt like he had no choice in order to protect his family. Now that war has come to Equestria, he needs to balance a war, family life, and deal with a broken horned mare out to kill him.

Note: The map of Equestria used for this story is here: Map of Equestria...and Beyond

Featured On: August 2, 2002 :twilightsmile:

Now with mature one shots Ninetales: Nighttime Escapades:
https://www.fimfiction.net/story/524325/ninetales-nighttime-escapades

Published 2022-08-01 22:30:00 UTC
Last updated 2023-06-02 07:25:23 UTC

Chapter Two: Klugetown

Chapter Two: Klugetown

Emmit's POV
Airship Nighthawk
ETA to Klugetown: Aprox. 6 hrs.

The Nighthawk was a fast sleek ship that was colored with the dark colors of the night. So when she wasn't cloaked, she would blend with the night sky. And was built for war. Directly below the wheelhouse was the small Captain's cabin that was just barely big enough for any eating, sleeping, and the captain's work he might need. The kitchen and bunks for the rest of the crew were directly below his cabin. And below that was the gun deck. She was a slim and sleek ship mainly built for speed so that she would be going on scouting expeditions and surgical strikes. However, she did have eight guns on her, so with four on each side, she wasn't exactly defenseless.

Right now, I was on the main deck at the very front of the ship with Ember by my side. Currently, in my naked human form, my arms were wrapped around her so she was leaning back against me with her head resting back on my naked chest. Yeah, I could have stayed in my fox form, but she wanted to be held and I wanted to hold her. So, with one arm across her chest and my other resting against her belly, we both were looking out toward the horizon. My mind was watching and waiting for the sun to go down and the moon to rise. In the meantime, my mind was filled with what if's and what would I find when reaching the town. This ship was also quiet. Almost quiet as the wind that blew through my hair and against my skin. The wind and the slight creaking of the ship's structure were pretty much the only sounds heard. So, we were just enjoying the feel of each other right now.

She would occasionally use her claw-like hand to guide mine to a breast and or nipple to gently squeeze, massage, or pinch. While guiding my other hand to her hips or side where she wanted me to touch her. She was also teasing me by shifting her hips slightly because my semi-hard cock was squished between us. This meant that she was using her body to rub me. For a little while, it was just us enjoying some peace to ourselves before the real work began.

The lowering of the sun and the raising of the moon brought me out of my thoughts. That's also when Captain Strat, a dark colored pegasus mare of Luna's night guard came trotting up to us. I told her to give me an ETA at nightfall. "Your majesty?" she asked with a sharp salute as she stepped up to us. "Klugetown in six hours, sir."

Looking down at her, I gave her a firm nod. "Thank you, Captain. I will go down below and tell the strike team to get some rest where I will rest also. Use your best judgment in cloaking the ship as we get closer to the city. And stay cloaked."

She gave me another sharp salute, "Yes, sir," then trotted off back toward the wheelhouse.

Without saying a word, I pulled away from Ember and took her hand in mine where we then walked to the back of the ship. At the back of the ship, next to the Captain Cabin's door was the door that led down to the bunks. Ember followed me down below to the waiting strike team. The team was sitting and laying about the bunks, talking quietly to themselves. There were six on the team. Four ponies, one hippogriff, and one changeling. Two unicorns, one pegasus, and one earth pony were all stallions. The hippogriff and the changeling were the two mares on the team. Naturally, all conversations stopped when we walked in and I had their complete attention.

"We reach Klugetown in six hours," I told them as the two mares on the team kept taking glances down below. "Sargeant? Put us to sleep. We'll all get some rest before we arrive. The captain will have the ship cloaked and will wake us up after we arrive. From there we establish a foothold and begin operations." After rounds of, "Yes, sir," from them, I laid down on the nearest cot. After laying on my back, Ember laid down on top of me while the unicorn Sargeant started inducing a light sleep in all of us.

^_^

Emmit's POV
Dreamscape

Both Luna and Nightmare Moon were waiting for me after I appeared before them in my fox form. "Good evening, my Luna," I greeted her with a passionate kiss before moving on to Nightmare Moon. "My Nightmare," I kissed her as well with a passionate kiss which she returned. In the dreamscape, neither of them looked pregnant because it's the dreamscape and nothing is real anyway. However, we were using the dream realm tonight for military purposes. "What have you found out about Tempest? Why has she joined the Storm King?"

"In short," Luna began with a saddened tone of voice, "it's because he has promised her to restore her horn that was broken as a young filly."

That caught me off guard. "That's..."

Nightmare Moon gave me an understanding nod. "We had the same reaction when we found out as well. Her horn was broken when she was protecting her friends from an Ursa attack. The bear struck her with its paw, shattering her horn."

"Since then," Luna continued, "she had a hard time growing up as others didn't want to do anything with her. She was almost an outcast in society. Feeling outcast, she heard about Klugetown being a rough and tumble place for outcasts. It was soon after arriving in Klugetown that she joined a caravan for Bleak Valley. That Caravan was attacked by the Storm King's forces. In her attempts to defend it, she got the attention of the Storm King. He was impressed by her abilities and promised her the position of second-in-command under the promise that he would restore her horn."

Scoffing at that notion, I shook my head, "Surely she would see that he has no intention of following through with it."

Nightmare Moon simply rolled her eyes in her own disbelief. "Apparently not. She honestly believes that if she does what he says that he will restore her horn."

"Unbelievable," shocked disbelief filled my whispered response.

"Indeed," Luna agreed before speaking up with an alternative from what I had originally planned. "In lieu of this new information, I believe a change of tactics is in order."

"I agree, but she won't just take my word over his," I told them while thinking aloud. "We have to present evidence that he doesn't intend to restore her horn nor have the ability to. While, at the same time, presenting my evidence that I do have that ability and somehow presenting the evidence to her that I've already helped two ponies already. Scootaloo with her wings and Derpy with her eyes. We already know that Chrysalis is with her and I think that Chrysalis knows about both Scootaloo and Derpy. Tempest could potentially find out that those two ponies exist. How to get her to find out that I've already helped them is for another time."

"She is dreaming right now," Nightmare Moon pointed out as Tempest's dream orb floated over to us. "It appears that she's dreaming about when the Ursa Minor attacked her and broke her horn."

"Perfect timing," I said while reaching up and touching Tempest's dream orb. And found myself, Luna, and Nightmare Moon standing behind Tempest as she watches her past filly self steel herself for the coming hit with her horn glowing. Her friends had already started running away when Tempest's younger self screamed in pain as the Ursa Minor took her horn and knocked her away.

"Why?" we heard her ask softly as her younger self rolled to a stop directly in front of her. "Why did it have to happen? Why did nopony want me after that?" And that's when Luna and or Nightmare Moon froze the dream.

"We know not, Fizzlepop Berrytwist," Luna said to announce our presence.

When she heard that, she immediately went into soldier mode, whirled herself around, and fired off a lightning ball attack at us in about the span of just over a second. She's quick, I give her that. However, I think she temporarily forgot that this was just a dream. So, her attack went right through us and fizzled out into nothing. That just got her angrier at us. "I AM NOT THAT WEAKLING OF A FILLY ANYMORE. I AM TEMPEST SHADOW! THE STORM KING'S SECOND-IN-COMMAND."

"Why do you join him when you know, deep down, that he doesn't even want to restore your horn, much less have the ability to do it?" I asked her while taking a few steps forward to get closer to her. She held her ground as I stopped about a couple of feet away from her and looked down at her injured younger self. While taking a second to look down, she was practically growling at me like a timbre wolf with her horn sparkling as if she was going to attack again. I looked down at her younger self with growing pity for her. "You've had a rough life, haven't you?"

"I don't want or need your pity," she growled at me before taking a step back to lower her horn at me as if she was going to attack at any second.

"Maybe," I looked up at her with a slight shrug of my shoulders. "However, I am here to tell you this. I am not going to allow you to get a foothold in Equestria. I am also here to tell you that I know that the Storm King has promised you that he would restore your horn. That I know is your greatest wish. However, he doesn't have the will or wants to, much less the ability to. I, though, will restore your horn and can prove to you that I've already helped two other ponies so far. But in order for me to do that, you have to surrender to me and stop this futile invasion that is already doomed for failure."

She let out a quick amused laugh before responding, "HA! If the Storm King doesn't have the ability or even want to restore my horn, then why make me his second-in-command?"

"He's using you," Nightmare Moon said as she stepped up beside me as Luna stepped up on the other side.

"I know you have doubts," I continued, looking her right in the eye. "I also know that you'd want proof. Because I know that Chrysalis is with you. Ask her about two ponies named Scootaloo and Derpy. Scootaloo had small wings. They are now normal. Derpy used to have lazy eyes. Those eyes are now normal. I can also ask the Empress herself to prove it to you, though that is not a guarantee. Chrysalis was planning in infiltrating Ponyville, so she should know those ponies. That will at least give you evidence that those ponies exist."

"Ask Chrysalis," Luna urged her while I put a couple of tails around them both. "I am willing to bet that Chrysalis knows this to be true."

"Your words mean nothing," she growled at us, taking another step back.

I simply shrugged my shoulders. "Either find out the truth or don't. Either way, Neither I, nor my wives, nor the Empress will let you invade Equestria and threaten my family and her grandfoals. You're at a crossroads, Tempest. The path you are on only leads to death and you'll forever be known as the tyrant and enemy of Equestria Tempest Shadow. Or you can surrender and have a chance to be Fizzlepop Berrytwist again. The choice is yours." At my mental urging, the dream started fading away.

^_^

Tempest's POV
Klugetown
The next morning

The choice is yours. That last phrase he spoke to me in the dream simply refused to go away. Didn't know why, but it made me irritable. But lucky me, I had the perfect creature to boss around to make me feel much better. "VERKO!" I bellowed out from his former bedroom as I rolled off of his former bed that was all now mine. And took my time walking over to the bathroom to freshen up and get ready for the day by digging my hooves into the carpet. Digging my hooves into his carpet as I was digging in the fact that his former residence is now mine. I heard his huffing and puffing just before hearing him run into the door with a solid thud. That thud made me smile as I turned my head toward the door to watch it open a second later. He was, by all rights, blind without those huge glasses of his. Which is why I didn't allow him to wear them anymore. It was fun watching the former crime boss of Klugetown hurrying around running into things. After opening the door, his pudgy mostly naked self quickly waddled his way into the room.

"Yes, Tempest?" he huffed and puffed out the question as he stopped in the middle of the room catching his breath.

Another reason why I didn't let him wear those glasses was that he's blind without them. Can't see a hoof in front of his face without them and couldn't see much with them either. He is a molerat after all. "Do you know why you are in this situation, Verko?" It was a rhetorical question and Verko knew it too. I've been asking such questions every morning since I took over his town just to rub it in. "You always did bite off more than you could chew. Especially with me. Remember all those times when you would push me, shove me, and kick me because I was a helpless young filly? All those times that you would make me do things for you." And to you. He didn't answer just like I knew he wouldn't. It did me good to watch him stand there quivering in fright with what little clothes I let him wear. "This time, I get to be the bully now," I growled at him. "Now, I get to order you around and laugh at your misfortune." Seeing him hang his head with a slight whimper brought a wicked smile to my face. "Now go get this morning's report if you want to eat sometime today!" I barked my orders at him and gleefully watched him scramble out of his former room in fear. With a happily satisfied sigh, I turned toward the only bathroom in this forsaken town that had running water to take a shower.

As I showered, though, the conversation I had with Luna, that fox, and whomever that other princess was, kept coming back to me. It was irritating that my mind kept bringing up that conversation with the promise of restoring my horn and proof that he could actually do it. The Storm King would. He said so. But this fox said he had proof. Thankfully, something came up that took my mind off of it, at least temporarily.

"Tempest!" I heard Chrysalis almost scream out my name after the door slammed itself open. She must have heard the water running because I heard her heavy hoofsteps walk across the room and into the bathroom. She's a great soldier but has no sense of personal space. I knew that because she walked right into the bathroom and almost into the open shower with me.

"Damn it, Chrysalis!" I yelled at her while turning off the water to face her. "You have no clue what personal space or pony decency do you?"

She rolled her eyes and waved her hoof at me with an amused snort. "Oh Tempest, please. We are both mares and have the same equipment. And I was a queen of my own hive for long before you were born, but that's not the point."

She always did ruffle my coat the wrong way and I felt the strands of my coat on the back of my neck stand up the angrier I got at her. "The Tartarus it's not, Chrys-"

"He's here, Tempest!" she barked out interrupting me.

"Who's here? What's wrong?" At first, I had no clue what had gotten her into such a state. I did see that she wasn't her normal gleefully calm and wicked self this morning. Not with her eyes gone wide in her head and her voice holding an edge to it as if her worst fear had just shown up. "Damn it, Chrys-"

"Emmit's here!" she barked out once more interrupting me. "That damned fox from another world," she said to me sending a chill up and down my spine. And for the first time, since coming here, I knew the name of that fox that had destroyed my ship many months ago. Emmit was his name.

"Then have the soldiers hunt him down and kill him then!" I barked back at her only to see her laugh at me. But it was one of those laughs which just spoke of "it's too late" or "you've got to be kidding". "What's so funny about that?"

"He's been killing those stupid soldiers of yours during the night," she said with a look that I've never seen before. It was the look of a mad mare at the end of her rope. "We found them this morning with holes in their heads. Dead. Of course, I've been trying to find out from the locals what's going on, but they won't speak to me. Or when they do, they just say that they saw and heard nothing during the night. But why would they speak to us? It's not like we've been nice to them or anything." She finished her little triad with some mad laughter as she sat her butt down on the floor in front of me just outside the shower.

This was starting to get irritating and I wasn't getting any answers. So, I stepped up to her and gave her a couple of light slaps to her face. "Damn it, Chrysalis, pull yourself together. How were those soldiers killed? With what weapon? And how do you know that it's really him?" The slaps to her face and those forward questions did the job of bringing her around to some semblance of sanity.

"I don't know what weapon he used, OK?!" she nearly screamed at me. But when she screamed those words at me, the look was still the same. Wide eyes filled with a type of insanity that she's lost all hope. "But I know it's him. I feed off of love, remember? Just a few hours ago there was a sudden spike in the level of love in this city. I would recognize his love for his family anywhere. So, that's how I know he's here. And whatever weapon he is using is silent and can kill instantly from far away." After she said that, her demeanor changed to one of nonchalant dismissal. "But hey, no worries. Perhaps our lives will be over soon at his hands or paws and everything doesn't really matter anymore." Then she reached up, quickly turned on the water again, and started to walk out while laughing like a mare that lost her mind.

After she left, my mind came up with two possibilities. Either she's nuts or she was right. Well, she is nuts. The former queen has completely lost her mind. But I had to find out if she was right about the soldiers being killed. So, after a quick shower, I got dressed in my armor and ran downstairs.

And found out that she was right about the dead soldiers. In front of Verko's old building at the bottom of the steps, were seven soldiers laying dead on their backs with one hole in their foreheads between their eyes. Slowly making my way down the steps to take a closer look. Slowly and carefully because if Chrysalis was right that the fox was still out there. And after taking a close look at the fatal wounds, a chill of fear slowly crawled up my spine.

Chrysalis was standing off to the side of the dead soldiers looking around for him. I knew she was looking around for him because she was whispering, "He's out there." But it wasn't until Chrysalis suddenly shouted, "I KNOW YOU'RE OUT THERE EMMIT," that the residents of this dirty town started to stop their work and start gathering around the dead soldiers. What started getting me worried about them was how they started softly talking about it. I even heard a couple of them talk about the possibility of fighting back. And that is something I could not allow. "COME AND GET ME THEN."

At the same time Chrysalis yelled out her last phrase, I also yelled and attacked the nearest pudgy pig that was talking about getting brave. He was so startled that he didn't have time to react to my rear kick to his stomach. And he dropped to the ground with a thud while holding his middle with his loud groaning for every other creature to hear. "GET BACK TO WORK DISMANTLING THOSE BUILDINGS OR THIS COULD BE YOU!" They started to scatter and go back to work immediately.

"Come on, Emmit!" Chrysalis continued screaming while I stepped off of the pig below me, looking down at him with a smug look.

It was satisfying to see the fear in his eyes before he started slowly crawling away from me along the ground like the scum he was.

"Take your shot, Emmit!" Chrysalis yelled again while her head swiveled around trying to find him. While she was yelling again wanting to get shot, I turned my head to watch a couple of soldiers carry another dead one over to us. Chrysalis also noticed this and motioned a hoof toward them, "Why only kill them?"

A second later both of the soldiers dropped dead at the end of the row of the other dead soldiers. It startled me because the only sound was the soldiers letting out a sudden exhale and dropping to the ground falling deathly silent. Both Chrysalis and I turned to look at the newly dead soldiers and I realized that she had a good question. Why only kill them and not us if it is so easy to kill the enemy?

"THAT WAS A QUESTION NOT A COMMAND!" Chrysalis screamed out before turning around to lower her head to the ground and lift her ass in the air. After that she yelled out again to him but this time with a sultry and alluring voice while wiggling her butt, "Don't you want another piece of this, Emmit? I know you liked it when you bucked me as Daring Do. How are those drones doing by the way?"

A couple of seconds later we both noticed a good-sized cloud of black smoke pouring out of one of the buildings to my left. It was one of the half-made shack buildings that were part mud brick and part sheet metal. The local workers had already taken off the sheet metal of that one leaving only the mud bricks left standing. Only the front door and front room were left. We watched the smoke come out of the open window and through the cracks in and around the closed door. And slowly floated over to us just a few hooves above the ground.

Then, to my surprise, that fox appeared when the smoke dissipated. Instead of the yellow coat he had before, it was all black while still having those piercing red eyes. He looked over at me first and the look in those eyes held death in them. And another chill went through me as he stood there across the line of dead soldiers. Chrysalis' question from before of killing only the soldiers came back to me. "Why only them?" I asked while Chrysalis turned her butt to him and shook it in his direction.

"To prove a point." When he spoke, his voice was soft and cold like the death he was dishing out to my soldiers. "Kill a few now, so you will be convinced to either leave or surrender now. Thus saving more lives of your soldiers later than what I've killed this morning." He didn't even look at Chrysalis but just kept his eyes on me. "Remember what I said last night in your dream?" When he asked that, my eyes widened in shock with my blood running cold. That was real?

"Dream?" Chrysalis asked, now looking between us with a curious expression as she stood up to face us. "You dreamed about him?" Chrysalis then looked at Emmit with an offended look, complete with her head held high and everything. "Oh, I see. I'm not good enough for you anymore?"

Ignoring her, Emmit continued talking to me. "As I told you, we won't allow you to gain a foothold here or invade Equestria. It's not. Going. To. Happen. Either stop or I'll stop you. This was just a small taste of the type of weapons I've brought into this world to protect Equestria and my family. The choice is yours and I'll give you one hour to make it. Tempest or Fizzlepop Berrytwist." His body dissipated back into smoke once more and rose up and away from us until we couldn't see him anymore.

For the first time since going along with the Storm King, I've felt real fear. Real fear for the first time since the Ursa Minor attack. My heart started racing in my chest and it became hard to breathe, so I retreated back inside the building where it was obviously safer. He was giving me the option again. The option to stay with the Storm King as Tempest or surrender and have a chance to be Fizzlepop Berrytwist once more. With my heart pounding in my chest, I started pacing around the room while taking deep breaths to try and calm myself down. It was obvious now why he was only killing the soldiers right now. He was giving us a chance to surrender.

Since he was giving us a choice, I had to find out if he was telling the truth or not.

Chrysalis came walking in a short time later looking disappointed and the two names Emmit gave me last night came to mind. "Chrysalis? Do you know of two ponies named Scootaloo and Derpy?" Chrysalis walked over and sat down in front of me. Then looked to be truly thinking for the first time since meeting her. "They supposedly live in a town called Ponyville."

"Yes, I believe they do, why?"

My own butt down on the floor in front of her, looking at her with mixed emotions. Is it possible that he was telling me the truth? "He says that he can restore my horn and that he's helped those two ponies already. As proof that he can restore my horn. Do you know anything about this?'

"I will be honest and that's not easy for me," she said with a normal tone of voice and sane eyes, "but I don't know if he can or not. I have never seen him restore a horn. There is nothing that can restore a horn."

"The Storm King says he can and will," I pointed out to her.

But all she did was laugh. And it was a belly laugh that lasted a couple of minutes. "And you believed him?" After she completely calmed down, she actually looked at me with a straight face. "I will say this though about, Emmit. If he says that he wants to help you, that I would believe. Don't trust the Storm King with the same promise."

"Why?" was my very simple question to her as I eyed her suspiciously. How would she know that?

"As you know, I was once a queen with a hive. But Emmit took that away from me. He took all that away from me and gave it to Thorax." She stood up and began to pace around the room as she told me her tale. "Claiming to have a better way for the changelings to live Emmit, Thorax, and a few of his friends came into the hive...and...changed... Right there in front of me. Instead of eating love, he and the rest of my hive gave love. After that, they all changed. Thorax came by later to my cell and told me that my former hive live peacefully with the ponies in Equestria. They have lives of their own and are forming families. That by giving love and changing our forms we'll never have to be hungry again."

"If that's true, that by giving love you can live peacefully in Equestria, then why didn't you?" I was flabbergasted that she wouldn't do it. Why would she not do it to end her hunger?

"Power and control that's why," she whirled around to growl at me. "I knew that to be true and that he was right. But if I did that, they wouldn't need their queen now, would they? Why don't you simply surrender to Emmit right now? I can tell you that he is far better than the Storm King and even now I'm beginning to regret not taking him on his offer. I had everything. I had power and control over a hive. Now, I have nothing. No power. No control. And no hive. I was about to be executed until the last of my loyal subjects rescued me." She sat down and threw up her front hooves and for the first time I've known her, she looked at me with a genuine question as if wanting my advice. "What do I do now? If I surrender peacefully will he give me another chance like he's giving you? I don't know if he'll give me another chance."

As she laid everything out for me, I looked at her without any clue as to what to say. I shrugged a little and mentioned, "He hasn't killed you yet, has he?" When she didn't respond but appeared to be lost in thought, I did know what to do even though I didn't know what to say. "Either way, I need to update the Storm King about this," I said to her, turned around, and headed upstairs to the communicator. It was the one thing that I brought with me from the ship. If we were going to be here for some time while the second ship is being built, then bringing it down to my new room would save me quite a few trips.

I didn't hear anything else from Chrysalis and she didn't follow me back upstairs to my room, so my mind was churning over our conversation as I walked up the stairs. I kept trying to think of a way to get the Storm King to admit or not that he had the will and or the ability to restore my horn. By the time I got back my room and walked around the bed to the desk with a box on it that held the communicator in it, I had an idea.

After pushing the side handle down the lid of the basic wooden box lifted up with a couple of small orbs lifting up with it. I was always fascinated about how this worked and how the two orbs on each side of the box would create a moving picture. How all that created two-way communication I didn't know but it worked nonetheless. Once the two orbs clicked into place, it was only a few seconds later when the Storm King's face appeared between them.

"Report, Tempest!" he bellowed out the command.

"We've got a problem, sir," I quickly said to him after a quick salute. "The multi-tailed fox that destroyed our ship is here. And he's got some type of advanced weapon that's totally silent and can kill instantly at a distance within total concealment. He said it's a weapon that he made with knowledge of his other world. He's not of this world and that weapon came from his other world. And it's a weapon that has been proven impossible to defend against. With it, he's killed ten of my soldiers already. I'm down half my soldiers. Worse yet is that his actions have already stirred the locals into thinking about fighting back."

"So, you are telling me that you are failing me? That you are losing control over this simple operation?" He always seemed angry and readily punished those that failed him. The look he was giving me was no exception.

"I can get back control over this situation if you would go ahead and restore my horn, sir." I knew this was a gamble because, after the initial deal, I never questioned him about it. Until now. "With my restored horn I'll have full access to my magic. I'll finally have some abilities other than lightning attacks."

He laughed. He was laughing. "Restore your horn?"

"THAT'S WHAT YOU PROMISED!" Emmit was right? Was I hearing him right?

"Nothing can restore your horn," he said between fits of laughter. I was seething with anger. "But let's make a deal, shall we? Help me conquer Equestria and take all of the princesses' magic for myself and I'll think about seeing if it's possible." If it was possible? IF IT'S POSSIBLE? Emmit was right. I was so blown away by his admission that all I could do was stand there in awe at his audacity while he sat there looking smug about it. So smug and confident that he has complete control over me. As if I didn't have any other recourse. What he said next snapped me out of my stupor and into a full-blown rage. "Maybe you aren't the warrior that I thought you were. Maybe you are just as useless as-"

I screamed at him. I screamed at him as loud as I could. Even launching enough lightning bolts at the communicator to blast it into many tiny pieces. But even that wasn't enough for my anger. Screaming in rage and anger, I stomped upon the pieces that were left. Stomping them into smaller and smaller pieces as if I was doing that to him and the lie that he told me, so many years ago. All those lies just to use me as his tool. I cursed and raged at anything in the room.

By the time I got done, I was standing in the middle of a room in shambles with pieces of communicator and furniture all around me. There was nothing left but smoke and tiny flickers of flames from what was left in the rubble. And myself. With my heart pounding in my chest, sweat pouring off of my head, and rage in my eyes, my anger was far from assuaged. But my wheezing and sore throat told me that I had better stop before possibly thrashing my voice if I hadn't already.

In the midst of the smoldering silence and as smoke started filling the room, I heard the door open. And Chrysalis' voice saying, "I take it the report didn't go well?"

I turned around and started walking toward her. "He was lying to me the whole time," my voice wheezed out to her before taking off my armor while I walked over.

She laughed but at least it wasn't at me per se. "Oh that's a big surprise," she giggled out while watching me remove my armor. "We villains never tell the truth and always use gullible creatures, such as yourself, to further our own wicked desires."

"Well not anymore," I growled at her while kicking the last pieces of my armor away.

Looking at me with curiosity in her eyes and a raised eyebrow, she then asked, "So...what are you going to do?"

Rage was still running through me, I growled out my intentions. "I'll give that fox one chance to restore my horn."

"And if he doesn't?"

A wicked grin started spreading across her face when she heard me reply, "Then I'll burn Equestria to the ground for what Equestria has done to me."

^_^

Emmit's POV

"It's almost been an hour, sir. What are your plans?" the female hippogriff asked me from beside me as we both watched Verko's old house from across what loosely would be called a street. Tempest had taken it over and was using it as her temporary headquarters. We had taken up temporary residence in the abandoned crumbling adobe building across the way from it. It was barely one room with a view but the inside was dark enough that we couldn't be spotted even if the ignore me spell wasn't in place. The rest of the team was relaxing from their hard work in the back of the room and having some food while we waited. On the other side of me was Ember. She had her arms crossed over her chest and looked bored to tears.

After a sigh, I plopped my fox butt down on the floor with a shrug. "I'll have to order you all to take them out."

"If you don't mind me asking, sir, but why didn't you do that from the start?" she asked curiously with a tilt of her head. "I mean, we had plenty of opportunities to do so."

It didn't take a genius to know that the rest of the team was listening in on this. "You're right that we had plenty of opportunities to do so. And in truth that was my initial plan. However, the Empress herself asked me to take a different route with Tempest and Chrysalis."

"And what route is that, sir?"

"She told me that they both have a place in Equestria's future," I told her, turning my head to look at her. "That tells me that both of them will turn away from their wicked ways. That I have to be patient and help them do that. With Tempest, that's relatively easily done by restoring her horn. Chrysalis I'm not so sure about."

From the back of the room, I heard one of the stallions tease, "You could always buck her again," along with some amused chuckles. They've been doing that ever since Chrysalis waved her butt at me a short time ago. Their chuckles of amusement ended very quickly when Ember turned her head toward them and with a low growl, the same stallion whispered, "Sorry."

"Sir?" the female hippogriff asked to get my attention then motioned toward the building with her head. And watched a very angry-looking Tempest walk out of the building but something was definitely different. "She looks angry."

"And she's without her armor," Ember pointed out, "and she's a warrior. A warrior is never without their armor."

"Which begs the question, why is she not wearing the armor of the Storm King? And why is she so angry?" I asked the obvious questions while watching her walk down the steps and into the middle of the street. Having a feeling that something was up, I whispered to the hippogriff, "Do you still have the stun pistols?"

"Yes, sir," she replied, sat her butt down, and pulled out a pistol that was specially made just for knocking out ponies or other creatures instead of killing them. I thought that it would be a nice touch to make them look like the phasers from the original Star Trek series. After pulling it out, she turned the knob in the back to maximum and held it in her claw. "Ready, sir."

With a quick nod to her, I thanked her and then looked back toward the rest of the team. "I think something is about to-"

"EMMIT!"

"go down, so be prepared to stun her if she attacks."

"I WANT TO TALK TO YOU!"

Each one gave me a confirming nod and quiet, "Yes, sir," in response. I did, though, allow Ember to come with me this time because I knew that she wouldn't allow me to go alone for this one. With one motion of my head toward Tempest, I told her that I gave her permission to follow me. Then turned myself into black smoke, flowed down to the ground in front of the building, and then formed back into my black ninetales form a good few feet in front of her. "Tempest?"

"You said that you can restore my horn, correct?" she asked with a slight growl in her voice as Ember landed with a soft thud behind me. Behind Tempest and standing just inside the door was Chrysalis. She was just simply standing there while looking on with a curious expression on her face.

"That is correct, I can," I told her while eyeing her carefully and cautiously. "What happened, Tempest?"

There was a figurative fire in her eyes as she stomped the ground in front of her. "You were right. The Storm King lied to me. He never had the intention of restoring my horn. The motherbucker lied to me."

"Can't say I'm surprised," I said quietly and sympathetically.

"So, I'm giving you a chance to prove to me that you can restore my horn," she said then lowered her head toward me. "So go ahead."

I took a second for a deep calming breath, before telling her, "Tempest, raise your head please." After she did and looked over at me with a slightly confused expression. I morphed into my naked human form right in front of her. She watched with a look of utter fascination as my body morphed. Then blushed a little when her eyes went south to my crotch, especially after Chrysalis wolf-whistled at me.

"I didn't know you had another form." Her voice was softer, more normal, and even had a tone of curiosity in it while her eyes were still locked on my crotch and hanging limp cock. "But why did you do that?"

"I have to be in this form to restore your horn," I said softly and gently while slowly stepping up to her. She kept her eyes on my semi-limp cock as I stepped up to her and knelt down in front of her. Slowly and carefully, I reached my hand out, gently took her jaw in my hand, and lifted her head up, so she was looking at my face again. She wasn't used to the touch and certainly wasn't expecting it, so she flinched but surprisingly didn't pull away completely. "I have to be in this form and hold you against me, alright? That's the way it was for Scootaloo and Derpy." She was still blushing beet red and when she didn't say anything or move away, I leaned in to pick her up.

"I don't like it," Ember said quietly with a quick huff. "I don't think that she deserves it."

"Nopony thought that I deserved anything," she said with heat in her voice as she allowed me to pick her up and place her hooves against my bare chest. But I could see the hurt in them as well. The pain in them at how she was treated. So, I pulled her against me in a gentle hug with her body gently pressed against mine and my cock now pressed between us. I was surprised again when she actually wrapped her hooves around me and laid her head on my neck.

"I realize that you haven't had a good life. That you never knew gentleness or given a chance," I began to talk gently to her while feeling the magic build within me that would heal her. "Never felt gentleness. Are you ready to become Berrytwist again? Ready for another chance?" I whispered to her while feeling her front hooves squeeze me just a little tighter.

"You're right that I was never given a chance. You saw what happened to me. How I was ostracised from society." Her voice softened and I thought I felt a tear against my shoulder as she began opening up to me. "I was left to fend for myself and wound up here in Klugetown for outcasts." Her voice hitched while she talked as she began to really cry and probably for the first time in a long time. And began to really hug back and squeeze me. "I want my horn back. I want my life back."

"You feel something flowing into you?" I asked gently while my hands slowly ran up and down her slender lithe body. I wasn't paying attention to Chrysalis as I rested my head gently against Tempest's. She didn't say anything, just slowly nodded her head against mine with a couple of emotional sniffles. "Let the magic work in you, Berrytwist."

It never took long for the magic to flow into the pony and for them to start feeling like a million bucks. So, it was just seconds after I said to let the magic work in her that it began to fade. When it started fading, I gently pulled just far enough away from her to look into her eyes. "How do you feel, Berrytwist?"

When she pulled back, she moved her hooves from around me to my chest. She had tears in her eyes as she looked into mine. However, there was a hint of a genuine smile on her face when she started saying, "I feel bet-OW" She was interrupted when a rock hit her head with a sudden influx of locals started to rush us that looked to be more than twenty strong. But what got Tempest seething angry again, and this time at me, was when she reached up with her hoof to rub the spot that got hit with the large rock. When she found that her horn was still broken, all the progress that I'd made within the past few minutes went out the window. "LIAR!" Tempest screamed at me then backflipped away from me to land at the base of the steps with Chrysalis still watching from the doorway.

Reaching one hand out toward her, I tried telling her, "You have to give it time to work, Berrytwist."

"LIAR! YOU JUST WANTED TO COP A FEEL, YOU SICK PERVERT!"

Meanwhile, the angry locals were bull-rushing us with handmade swords and shields, screaming and yelling for Tempest and Chrysalis to leave the town.

"It will take one to three days to work, that's the way it happened with Scootaloo and Derpy," I tried telling her while quickly morphing back to my ninetales form and backing up toward Ember.

"LIAR! NOPONY TELLS ME THE TRUTH!"

That's when Chrysalis made her move. She ran down the steps, pulled Tempest to her in a hug, and yelled over at me, "How could you lie to this poor filly? How could you use her vulnerability to cop a feel when you could feel me up anytime, anywhere, and for as long as you want? We mares are leaving!" After her rant, she gripped Tempest a little tighter, lifted her head up in a silly exaggerated huff as if she was offended, and then disappeared with Tempest in a flash of her magic.

With a disappointed sigh, I turned toward the building and announced, "Team? Let's take out the rest of the soldiers before we leave. I have a feeling that we're done here." With Ember by my side, the rest of the team started walking out of the building with their rifles.

"And Tempest and Chrysalis?" the pegasus of the team asked.

That question was answered when we saw the Storm King's ship rise up from the docks at the edge of the city. That wasn't surprising. What was surprising was that the ship started firing upon the soldiers that were standing at the dock that was blocked from getting onto the ship. I watched in curious fascination to watch Tempest fire upon the soldiers on the dock using the ship's guns. Needless to say, the soldiers on the dock didn't stand a chance against those guns, nor were they smart enough to start running away when their fellow soldiers started dying. They just stood there as targets waiting to get killed.

The pegasus on my team looked on with a soft hum of acknowledgment and then simply said, "In that case, never mind then. That answers my question."

"But why would she fire on her own soldiers?" the unicorn medical Corporal asked while he watched in utter horror at the sight in the distance we were witnessing.

"Gone rogue?" the changeling on my team suggested as she walked up to watch on the other side of Ember from me. "I think by firing on her own soldiers that she's not planning on returning to the Storm King again."

"I think you're right about that, Lieutenant," I said down to the mare changeling. "This wasn't a total loss then. I'm not sure about Chrysalis but we can deal with her another time. Tempest will come around after she realizes that her horn will appear within the next few days. Right now she's not thinking at all, just running on emotions. Apparently, the Storm King lied to her about restoring her horn. Once she realizes that her horn has regrown because of me, she will come around. Luna and I will keep watching her dreams at night and address her when needed."

"So, I guess we're done then?" asked the hippogriff mare.

"Indeed," I said to her with a confirming nod. "It's time we leave."

^__^

Tempest's POV

"Nopony has ever told me the truth!" I ranted after Chrysalis teleported us back to the ship and started getting the ship ready for takeoff. Meanwhile, I ranted, raved, and stomped my way around the main deck of the ship. "The pervert!"

"I agree completely," Chrysalis told me while stepping up to me as the airship began to rise without the soldiers. "We have to stick together to burn Equestria to the ground for what it has done to us. We won't return to the Storm King or Emmit. They have wronged us and lied to us!" She pulled me into a sideways hug again as she ranted then began leading me toward the bow of the ship. "Especially, Emmit, right? How dare he feel you up when you were vulnerable! We won't return to him either even if we love the sight of his wonderful cock, right?"

I didn't catch what she said at first when I replied with a firm resolution, "Right!" However, a second later, after finally realizing what she had said at the last, I looked over at her with wide eyes and a flushed face. Wait...what? Meanwhile, she had seen the rest of the Storm King's soldiers and used her magic to turn the ship to begin firing on them. As the ship slowly rose up into the air, Chrysalis used her magic to turn the side of the ship toward the dock and started firing. As she used the ship's guns to fire on the remaining soldiers, I realized a couple of things. One was that I did like the sight of Emmit's cock and balls hanging in front of my face. That made my face flush, even more, when my mind brought up the image again. And secondly was that Chrysalis and I have turned our backs on the Storm King and commandeered one of his ships.

"There, it's done!" Chrysalis announced with a proud look as she slowly walked back over to me with her head held high. "We are now two lone mares out to conquer Equestria for the wrongs that nation has done to us! And I have a plan on how we might do that." It was the grin on her face that had me slightly worried, but then again, I was too angry at the moment to care. I wanted revenge at that point, plain, and simple.

^_^

Emmit's POV
Aprox. one hour later

We were still cloaked and following Chrysalis and Tempest as they sailed NorthWest from Klugetown across the desert and into the Prancing Plains. And because we were cloaked, they didn't know that we were sailing beside them. Albeit far enough away that we were outside the range of her guns but still close enough to watch by telescope. The telescope was set up for me at the bow of the ship, so that's where I was at the moment. Standing in my fox form, I was looking through the telescope and watching Tempest and Chrysalis talk to one another.

"Do you think they know we are following them?" Captain Strat asked me as she stood beside me.

"Oh yeah, they know," I told her without taking my eyes away from the telescope. "I'm sure that Chrysalis was able to detect my love in the area in Klugetown, so she knows at least. She just won't know exactly where we are, just that we are relatively nearby."

Ember was standing impatiently on the other side of me with her arms over her chest as my ears picked up the sound of her clawed foot tapping against the wooden deck. "I hate this cat and mouse strategy," she commented with her voice showing every bit of the frustration she was feeling at the moment. "We should attack them, destroy the ship, and either kill them both or capture them."

Pulling back from the telescope, I looked over at Ember. "I know you and the rest of the team are frustrated. And you have a right to feel that way, however-"

I got interrupted when the Empress herself appeared behind us. Looking beautiful in her white coat and red flowing mane and tail, she was looking at Ember with a motherly patient expression. "However," Red interrupted me as she appeared, "you don't know what I've told Emmit." As she slowly walked up to me, I noticed the Captain bow to the floor. Ember and I did not, though. "There is a," she paused with her face scrunched up in thought as if she was thinking of the proper words, "rhyme and reason, as they say, as to my suggested actions." Ember rolled her eyes a little with a soft snort which made small streams of smoke pour out of her nostrils. In response to that, Red walked up between Ember and I and placed a wing over me and a wing around Ember. "I know that you are a passionate dragon, young Ember. But as Emmit has pointed out a couple of times, patience is a virtue. Besides, now that Miss Berrytwist has restorative magic flowing through her, her horn will be restored within the next few days and I'm confident that she will surrender soon after."

"And Chrysalis?" I asked, curious as to what she will say about her now.

"I truly believe that she will come around soon," she said as I paid attention to the look in her eyes when she said it. And by the look in her eyes, she looked confident in her declaration. "I believe that they will land at the edge of the Flame Geyser Swamps. My suggested action would be to let them go."

I took a breath and let it out slowly to gain patience with this and then responded with, "Alright, if you are sure. But if this comes to bite me in the ass later, you and I will have a talk."

She leaned and with a knowing smile, she lightly kissed me right on the lips and whispered, "I should hope so. And besides, you don't have to wait until Equestria is at stake to visit me." This was bold for her to kiss me publically. This was the first time that she did that and it caught me off guard. She giggled at my reaction before addressing Ember. "However, do what you think is right and after that, I believe that Ember is currently in heat. Aren't you?"

'I am," she snorted in agreement at Red but gave her a nod all the same.

"Then would you do me a favor, Ember, and buck his brains out? Because I know how much you want to get pregnant."

"That I can do," Ember tells her with a firm curt nod.

"Thank you," Red acknowledged then gave me a farewell kiss before fading away with a wink at me and a teasing, "Ta Ta."

After Red disappeared, Ember looked down at me with a raised eyebrow and a look that told me that we would be talking about Red later.

Chapter Four: Gathering the Artifacts of the Pillars

Author's Note

Thank you all that have liked this story so far after only three chapters.

A couple of notes about the locations in this story.

Rockhoof's shovel location: This location isn't explicitly stated in the series or in anything that I could dig up (Pun intended. I know, bad joke). The only thing that I could get by reading mlp.fandom.com and looking at the series episode itself was that Rockhoof's hometown was a volcanic island area that they used for farming. In the episode, it shows the location just SouthWest of the dragon lands. So, I thought that putting his farm on an island just SouthWest of the Dragon Lands on a large island that was made from an active volcano seemed to make sense. Kinda like the Hawaiian Islands. And because Rockhoof's island home doesn't have a name I just made up one.

Chapter Four: Gathering the Artifacts of the Pillars

Emmit's POV
The Map Room
The Next Morning

The following day Tia, Luna, Ember, Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and I were standing in the map room. The only one of them that wasn't here was Rainbow and that was because she was on active duty with the Wonderbolts. Because all of us were there, minus Rainbow, all our foals were there as well. Only this time, little Solar was sitting on the table in front of her mother and looking at the table with wonder on her face, curious as to what she was looking at. She even stepped up to the small floating shield just above the table the tried batting her paw at it. Then she looked between her paw and the small floating shield, having no clue why her paw went through it.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy and I were nursing our foals with me in my naked human form and nursing Aurora in my arms. My daughter was currently suckling on the bottle while trying to hold onto it with her small hooves. Pinkie and Rarity were nursing their foals as well as they sat on their own thrones.

"So, why are we here this morning?" Twilight asked curiously as she motioned to the table from her throne.

"I had a talk with the Empress and the Tree of Harmony last night about the Pillars," I began telling them while I squeezed myself into Rainbow's throne. Tia and Luna were standing on either side of me as I had everypony's attention. "It turns out that the seed Starswirl talked about was the seed that grew into the Tree of Harmony." They all gasped at that but didn't say anything. "So meeting the Pillars is important to her which is understandable. However, she understands that this isn't the time to free them and deal with the Pony of Shadows. She said that in order to free the Pillars, we would need their artifacts. Starswirl's artifact is his journal. We'll also need Mage Meadowbrook's healer's mask, the shield of Flash Magnus, the blindfold of Somnambula, the flower of Mistmane, and the shovel of Rockhoof. Which is what you see on the map this morning."

"So, if we aren't going to free the Pillars, then are we just going to go get them and store them?" Applejack asked.

I gave her a quick nod, "Precisely. Considering it's not the time to free them and the Pony of Shadows, it's still a good idea to pick them up and store them securely until after the war. This means that Fluttershy will have to go retrieve Meadowbrook's mask, Applejack you'll be going after Rockhoof's shovel, Pinkie will go after Somnambula's blindfold, Rarity will retrieve Mistmane's flower, and Ember and I will go after Magnus' shield. So, if my beautiful Tia and Luna wouldn't mind watching over the foals while we are gone?"

"Of course," Tia agreed with a smile.

"It will be good practice for us," Luna told me with a confident smile and a nod.

Naturally, little Solar heard only one thing through all that. "Daddy leaving?" she asked while turning around toward me giving me the classic puppy-eyed look.

Leaning over closer to her, I reassured her, "Only for a day. Daddy just needs to go get something from the dragons and then come right back. I promise."

She seems to brighten at that, flutters up to me, gives me a kiss, and hugs my face. "Alright, if Daddy promises to come back."

"Always," I whisper to her, kissing her on her head. The interaction between my daughter and I had the rest of the girls looking over at us with smiling looks of "Daww that's so precious".

"Is it really necessary for us to go?" Fluttershy asked while looking apprehensive.

"Yes, because the Pillars represent the Elements of Harmony," I began to explain while Aurora let me know she was finished, so I put the bottle down and gently put her on my shoulder to burp her. "That's why you girls are assigned to the artifacts. But considering Rainbow is on duty and can't go, Ember and I will go in her place. And with the Storm King not doing anything at the moment, this is the best time to go and get them. However, I don't want you, girls, to go alone either, which is why I'm ordering two soldiers to go with each of you just in case."

"Aww we can take care of ourselves," Pinkie giggled away, dismissing my concern with a slight shake of her head.

"I'm sure that you can, but do me a favor and humor me, ok?" I asked where each of them nodded to me with a smile. "Thank you. So, we will all make what preparations we need and go whenever you are ready. For me, I'll spend some time with you, sweetie, before going."

"Thanks, Daddy!" Solar giggled gleefully as she hugged my face.

^_^

Applejack's POV
Three hours later
Airship Nighthawk

Roughly about three hours, Emmit, Ember, and I were on the Airship Nighthawk heading toward the Dragon Lands. It turned out that Rockhoof's old village, where his shovel was located, so happened to be on an island not too far off of the Dragon Land's SouthWest coast. And considering that he and Ember were heading to the Dragon Lands to pickup Flash's shield, we were all going together. At the moment, Emmit was standing beside me with Ember on the other side from the bow of the airship as we flew over the Celestial Sea. He was in his fox form and had a couple of tails around me, holding me against him, as we watched the land below go by under us.

I've never been one for romance or romantic views. However, at this moment, with his tails around me, my body leaning against his, and with my head resting on his broad shoulder, it was really nice. Even I'll admit that it was a peaceful and beautiful view. Which meant that Rarity would have found it romantic. With neither of us saying anything, just enjoying the view, and his presence it certainly seemed like a romantic moment. I was even using a hoof to lightly rub up and down his front leg absentmindedly. Meanwhile, the only sounds that were heard were the wind blowing across the ship's deck and the occasional voice from one of the crew issuing commands.

"You know, this is a right nice peaceful romantic moment we've got here." I knew that my voice sounded soft, content, and even romantic sounding, but at the moment I really didn't care.

He pulled his head away just enough to turn his head and lift my head up to give me a light kiss with a knowing smile on my face. "For you to recognize a romantic moment is rather something," he teased as I kissed him back.

While looking up into his eyes and seeing the love he has for me, reminded me of what Ember said to me about being happy with him. Happy that he's in my life. Which was why I didn't mind that my face was flushed and didn't try and hide behind my hat like I normally would. But looking up at him with a happy smile. "Yeah, I know I'm not the most romantic pony in the herd, but I have my moments."

"Like now?" he asked with a wiggle of his eyebrows.

"Maybe," I whispered then leaned in to start lightly kissing his neck. "I'm happy that...I'm your...mare," I whispered between kisses.

He hummed happily, tilting his head away to give me more access to his neck, "I'm glad you're my mare as well, AJ."

"Sorry to interrupt, but we've got one of the Storm King's airships approaching from the Port Bow, sir," the captain of the ship told us with a sharp salute. Without waiting for a reply, the mare captain of the ship turned toward the left side of the ship and walked up to the edge of the deck. We all followed her to the left side and saw an airship coming toward us.

"That ship sure looks mean lookin'," I commented. "And it appears like it's speeding right for us, don't it?"

"Good eye, Miss Applejack," the captain commented to me. "Is this any different than the one you've faced before, sir?"

As Emmit spoke, I watched two large streaks of flames come out of the back of that wood and metal ship. It was definitely heading toward us. "From what I can tell right now, it appears that he has completely covered the wooden outer hull with armor plating. Which apparently includes the air bladder."

The captain appeared to agree with a short nod and a quick hum before saying, "That explains why she's so slow even under full power. We could run circles around it without a problem. And because of the weapons that you've installed on us, we could beat her, too."

"Our missions aren't time sensitive," Emmit commented softly as if to himself before turning himself fully to the captain. "We'll take it out. How good is your unicorn on shields?"

"Not your level or the princesses, but he's no slouch, sir."

Emmit gave her a quick nod, "We'll help then. Better be safe than sorry."

With a quick nod of her own, the captain turned around toward the rest of the ship. "Helm! Hard to port, we're going hunting, so pony up the guns!" The stocky earth pony at the helm quickly saluted before lowering his head toward the bell of a brass horn and spoke something into it. A couple of seconds later, we all heard a commotion from below deck as the ship came to life.

As the ship quickly turned toward the other one, Emmit looked down at me with his face showing concern. "There's no shame is going below deck, AJ. This isn't one of your Elements of Harmony adventures. This is war and it's going to get messy and bloody really quickly. That other ship is out of our weight class. We may be faster but she's stronger and got more firepower than we do."

I know he was being serious and I also knew that he was right. But I met his eyes with my determined one. "I ain't leaving your side in this. I doubt that we'll get boarded and all but if we do I'll stand by you." After a quick nod and a small thankful smile, he gave me a quick kiss before looking over at Ember.

"Alright then, Ember. I'll leave the air bladder to you then. I know you can get through the light armor," he told her with proud confidence which got Ember grinning with so much glee it started getting me nervous. But she didn't wait for the ship to get close to us either but launched herself off the deck of the ship with an excited shout.

"Is it me or are we headed straight for it?" I asked curiously while peering over the front of the ship looking directly at the front of the other.

"That's exactly right, Miss Applejack," the captain walked up with a bulky unicorn. "The hardest part about playing chicken is knowing when the flinch. But in our case, it doesn't matter because we'll have shields and guns on both sides ready. And that dragon lady of yours is really going to work on their air bladder." And true to the captain's word, we watched Ember attack the air bladder with such ferocity it was frightening. She would use flames to heat up the metal before using her claws to rip into the thin armor around the air bladder. We were close enough to the other ship that we could hear Ember's shouts and screams as she attacked the ship.

We were also close enough to see the soldiers on the deck. There weren't that many on deck as I suspected that most were below deck at the guns. But there were a few of those ugly soldiers on deck as if waiting to jump aboard. Won't they be surprised when they land in the sea below.

"She turning captain!" we all heard from the helm. And he was right, too. The ship was banking to put her on our left side.

"Fire on my command!" the captain shouted back to the helm.

"Aye, captain," the helm responded then yelled the same into the brass bell.

"In that case, if you can shield us for a few minutes, I can concentrate my fire, literally, against the heavy iron armored hull," Emmit told the unicorn next to him.

"I can handle it, sir," the unicorn responded then both of them moved to the left side of the ship just as our two ships started passing each other. What I thought interesting was that there was no shouting at each other like in some of the stories Big Mac reads. Everything was silent except for Ember's war-like shouts of glee as she tore apart the light armor surrounding the air bladder to get to the bladder itself. Taking a quick look up, I already saw a few large holes in the air bladder's light armor and she was going in to slash it open.

The ships were just starting to pass each other at about fifty hooves or so apart. And it was when the first gun port bored down on us that the unicorn's horn lit up brightly. A second later a shield appeared between us and the other ship with a powerful whisper of hum as the unicorn stood strong and proud. I might not know much about magic but to me, that was impressive. A couple of seconds after the shield appeared, Emmit started shooting a massive stream of flames against the armored hull of the ship. I watched in fascination as the hull of the ship started glowing red as it heated up.

The other ship still hasn't fired yet and as more of the ship bore down upon ours, Emmit used a clone to stand nearby, and fire blasted the hull. As she ships slowly passed each other, more of Emmit's clones started appearing and more of the ship's hull began to glow red, then orange, and then yellow as the hull heated up. Meanwhile, we started hearing a hissing sound from above just as Ember landed on the deck behind us with a soft thud.

"HOLD!" the captain shouted as Ember walked across the deck to stand proudly beside me. However, the other ship didn't hold but started firing off their cannons two at a time as more of their ship bore to ours. The loud explosion from the other ship's guns startled me. But only me as I watched the unicorn and his shield stood strong against the large ammunition race across the gap and slam into his shield. Then bounce off and fall down to the ocean below. "HOLD!" the captain shouted again over the sound of cannon fire even as the enemy still kept trying to get through this unicorn's shield. Even as the enemy's hull was glowing red to white hot.

The whole thing ended when the Captain suddenly turned toward the helm, shouting out, "FIRE, GIVE HER A BROADSIDE!"

The held shouted into the brass bell, "Fire all!" The power of our guns surprised me and startled me with a quick succession of four guns going off almost simultaneously. But it wasn't just the sound that surprised me but their power. The guns we were carrying were so powerful that the whole ship suddenly tilted a few degrees before righting itself. They may have only tilted us, but the effects on the other ship were devastating. My eyes widened in fascinated horror to hear the defeating metallic clang of our shells going through their hull and then exploding inside their ship. The explosion rocked their ship with parts of the deck exploding outward like flames from a volcano. Along with the shouts of terror from the soldiers in fear for their lives, the flames rising quickly on the deck, and the ship itself starting to fall from the sky, it was a sight of horror for me.

Even while on our Elements of Harmony adventures, nopony was harmed or killed. And even though I knew this was coming, I still wasn't prepared for such a sight. As the ship slowly fell from the sky, Emmit made his clones disappear. The stallion unicorn stood strong and kept his shield up until the ship's air bladder, or what was left of it, disappeared out of sight.

After everything calmed down again and after the ship turned back toward the dragon lands, Emmit looked down at me with concern on his face. "Are you alright, AJ?" he asked while putting a couple of tails around me and pulling me against him to comfort me. Which, I'll admit to needing at the moment.

Leaning against him, he steered Ember and I toward the front of the ship again. "Yeah, it's just I wasn't prepared for the brutality of it, I guess. I mean, I knew it would happen but in all our adventures, it wasn't this brutal. Nopony got hurt or killed."

After a soft hum of thought to acknowledge that, he said, "War is brutal, AJ. The Storm King doesn't have any restraint and won't hesitate to kill. Apparently, he wants one thing and that's to conquer. Which means we have to be just as brutal in our defense and not apologize for it."

"I know and you're right," I told him while leaning against him as my eyes focused across the expanse of the sea in front of us. "It just doesn't feel right, I guess, being an Element of Harmony. Being an Element of Harmony, I'm supposed to represent Harmony, not war."

"Think of it as fighting to bring Harmony back to these other places," he suggested softly while squeezing me a little to give me some comfort. "Like fighting off some timberwolves that are attacking your farm."

I had to smile a little at that. "Yeah, I guess your right."

"Right now, let's focus on finding and securing the artifacts," he said to me, giving me a reassuring kiss. So, that's what I did with my eyes focused on the horizon and my mission.

^_^

Dragon Lands Southwest Coast
A few hours later

The ship took off again after dropping me off with a couple of soldiers from the ship. One earth pony stallion decked out with a magically enchanted shield, one magically enchanted sword, and one rifle. And one female hippogriff also with full armor, sword, shield, and rifle. It's sweet and all that Emmit wants to look after me and protect me even though there's no need for it. That's why I'm never going to argue when he wants some soldiers to come with me.

Rockhoof's hometown area was more luscious and green than I thought it'd be considering the inactive volcano nearby. And I wasn't the only one to notice either. "You know, for an area that was supposedly made from a volcano, it's surprisingly very fertile ground," the stallion commented as he and the hippogriff walked behind me. "Not so much this small peninsula we're on as it's mostly rocks, stone ground, dust, and surface vegetation."

The female hippogriff seemed to agree as she commented, "From what I saw from the air, it seemed that they were using this small peninsula as some type of monumental site."

"Well we aren't far from where they're digging, so we'll get to ask them in a few minutes," I told them as the dig site was just up ahead of us. The site itself was nothing but rocks, stone, and dust that was in the process of being cleared away. One middle-aged-looking gray-coated light green mane and tailed mare with glasses seemed to be in charge of the two kids, a filly and colt, and a stallion. The stallion appeared to be hammering away at the base of a boulder while the two kids were busy uncovering something that was covered in rock dust.

"Wow, such a find," the light blue filly exclaimed happily as the mare in charge walked up to them, "maybe it belonged to Rockhoof himself!"

That brought a smile to my face as we started walking into the site itself.

The mare in charge just smiled at that and said with amusement in her voice, "Legends don't wear helmets. This belonged to a real pony."

Considering what I was here for, I thought I'd give my two bits on that. "Oh, I can guarantee that Rockhoof was as real as you and me," I said with a slightly raised voice to announce our presence.

This of course amused the mare in charge as she turned toward me and giggled out in amusement, "And I suppose that ravine was dug with his trusty shovel to save the village from an erupting volcano."

After a quick look around and spotting the ravine nearby, I looked back over to her, gave her a quick nod, and said to her, "Probably."

I watched her shake her head with an easy smile, "I love legends as much as any pony but a pony that's strong enough to save a village from rushing lava with a shovel is..." She paused long enough to shake her head again before finishing with a soft amused voice, "preposterous."

And that's when fate decided to give us all a heart attack. The stallion that was hammering away at the large boulder nearby chipped away at something that was holding the large boulder in place. With a crack and a rumble, the large boulder quickly started rolling away from its resting spot and toward the gray mare and the two foals. "Lookout!" called out the stallion as he started running toward the three of them. But there was no way for him to get to them in time. Even after the earth pony soldier and hippogriff soldier with me immediately jumping into action wouldn't be able to save them in time. Especially with them standing there like a bump on a log and paralyzed with fright. There was only one thing to do, so I did it. I ran over as quickly as my legs could carry me and placed myself between them and the boulder.

Then braced myself.

When it got close enough, I slammed my back hooves against it to stop it. It was larger than anything I've ever had to stop and buck in my life. And because of the weight and momentum of it, it almost was too much for me. Almost. But I got it to slow down and stop, then with a quick deep breath and an encouraging shout, I gave it my all. And was happy to see it fly not only away from them, but also out of the immediate area. It was also satisfying to see the shocked faces of not only the gray mare and the foals but also the two soldiers that accompanied me as well. After taking a couple of seconds to stretch and crack my legs, the gray mare walked up to me. She had concern on her face as she looked me over, "I...I can't believe...you just did that. You saved us."

With a smirk, I couldn't help but say to her, "I bet if you told somepony else this story it might sound...preposterous," while taking a pause at the end for an overly dramatic gasp.

She took it with a grateful smile as the stallion that was previously hammering away at it, tapped my shoulder before pointing to where the boulder once stood. We all looked at the uncovered entrance to a small room. A small room that I immediately recognized as the shovel that I came here for. With a wide smile, I quickly walked up to it and then into it where the shovel stood upon a stone as if a prize to show off. "I suppose that some stories just might be true," I heard from the gray mare as I picked up the shovel, twirled it in my front hoof, and then slammed it into the ground in front of me.

"Still as strong as ever, I see," I said with a shout of excitement before picking it back up again and walking out of the small room.

"You are just going to keep that?" the gray mare questioned me as I stepped out.

I gave her a quick sympathetic nod. "I'm afraid so, yes. You see this shovel along with the rest of the artifacts from the legends is being gathered up to be put into a secure location."

"They are?" she asked where I simply gave her a nod. "Well, how did you know it was here?"

"The Tree of Harmony showed us where each of them is located, so we can find them and round them up," I told her simply before starting to walk back over to the two soldiers that were now waiting at the edge of the dig site.

"W-Wait, hold on a minute," the gray mare shouted after me. When I stopped and turned to look at her, she brought a smile to my face when she asked, "You want to stay for a bit and tell us about Rockhoof and the Legends of Equestria?"

"Yeah, I suppose we got time," I told her while walking back over to the excitement of the two foals. "Besides, my ride probably will be a little while anyway. You see, I came with Emmit, my stallionfriend, and Ember on the same ship because they were coming to the Dragon Lands to pick up the shield of Flash Magnus."

^_^

Emmit's POV
Dragon Lands
About one hour later

"I noticed that you have changed from your fox form to your human form, my mate," Ember commented with a smile on her face that told me she liked what she was seeing. I had no idea where Flash's shield might be in the dragon lands, so we were just walking around basically. But while we were walking around, I felt that the heat from the lava wasn't affecting me as nearly as it did before. So, I morphed into my naked human form to see if that changed as well. And it did. It wasn't cool to me or anything but it also wasn't burning me either.

"Yeah, I felt that the heat wasn't bothering me as much, so I changed," I told her with my arm around her, rubbing her sides affectionately. Which she returned with her arm around my waist with her hand gripping my ass possessively. "And I was right and pleasantly surprised that the heat of the area isn't bothering me. This to me is like a warm day. That doesn't mean that I'll take any chances on swimming in lava or anything."

We were currently walking toward a small crowd of teenage dragons with about seven standing around talking; both male and female. Ember stopped me when we were about twenty or so feet away from them, turned square to me, and then took my semi-hard cock in her hand. "That pleases me, my mate," she said with bedroom eyes, a soft voice, and as she gently squeezed my cock. "Because I'm in heat, as the ponies say. And I'm happy that you get to impregnate me in my homeland in front of all dragons present."

"And I will shout my joy at our union for all dragons to hear," I told her with passion filling my voice and lust for her in my eyes. "And forsake all other dragons and fight others which dare to keep us apart."

After a short happy growl, she reached up and grabbed my head right before she pulled my head down for a passionate kiss. During this kiss, she wrapped her arms around me and pulled me against her while spreading her wings wide as if in royal fashion. Returning her kiss with a passionate one of my own, I reached down and grabbed each of her butt cheeks with my hands giving them a possessive squeeze. And because we weren't exactly being silent about it, the seven dragons in the near distance spotted us. But it was only the female dragons, four of them, that were running up to us.

"Hey, Ember!" a light green female dragon replied as she and her three friends ran up to us, all with excited looks on their faces. One thing I also noticed was that dragons, like humans, have different size breasts. Hers appeared to be around a B-cup but her nipples weren't showing. Not like Ember's were. The other dragons, which were brown, red, and light yellow respectively, all had breasts sizes either bigger or smaller and of varying height. "You're back with your mate. Are you here for mating season?" she asked as she and the others were bouncing on their toes as if excited about something.

Breaking our kiss she pulls away just enough to turn her head to them. "That is part of it yes. And yes, we do plan on mating where the eggs lay."

"That's wonderful!" the brown female dragon asked as I noticed that her breasts seemed to be the largest at a C-cup.

"But what's the other reason that you're here?" the red one asked, looking between us curiously.

"We need to find a shield that's a little larger than a buckler," I told them while still holding Ember against me.

"A shield?" the light yellow dragon asked, appearing to not know at first. Then she brightened up and said, "Oh, I saw Garble with a shield a short time ago. Yeah, he was using it as a surfboard in the lava."

With a frustrated sigh, I looked down at Ember, "Let's go get it before Garble destroys it."

"Where did you see him last?" Ember asked, looking at the light yellow dragon.

The light yellow female dragon grinned mischievously and put her hands behind her back while looking at Ember like a woman with a secret. "I'll tell you if you tell us about your mate. Like how is he during sex?"

"Yeah, and how big is he?" the red one asked with an actual slight excited giggle. In response, Ember looked up at me then with a slow smile that spread wide on her face, backed up away from me, and then took my now hard cock in her hand as if presenting it. They didn't need to be told twice to look down. The red one was the first to say something. "Wow! He looks so different than a dragon."

"Is he bigger and longer than a dragon's dick, Ember?" the green one asked while looking like she was itching for a feel of me.

"Yes, he is," Ember told them while slowly stroking me to keep me erect. "And he can still pleasure me after one round."

"Seriously?"

"Yes, seriously," I responded to the brown one. "Two rounds is my limit, though."

"Believe me, that's alright," she said with a schoolgirl-like giggle. "The typical male dragon can only go one round and not last long enough to fully pleasure us."

Meanwhile, I noticed that the male dragons were walking off somewhere while glaring at me the whole time.

"My mate has shown me the true nature of sex and pleasure," Ember said about me as she looked up at me with love and lust in her eyes. Her hands stopped stroking me to grab my waist and with one look from her she told me to continue where she left off.

So, I took her head in my hands and looked into her eyes. "That sex and pleasure are more than just an act." I paused to kiss her passionately before breaking the kiss to kiss her neck. "It is a way to show your mate how much you care and how much you love them." Then I just stared into her eyes as I told them, "It's about connecting yourself with your mate. Loving them with every fiber of your being. It's more than emotion. It's more than just an act. It's a deeply personal choice where you surrender yourself completely one to the other."

"Oh, you are so lucky to experience that, Ember," the light green one told her with a look of sorrow for herself.

"He is even raising his own young himself," she told them while looking up at me with happiness in her eyes. "He is educating them himself and he will raise our young himself. And he vows to keep the egg warm with his own heat."

"He will?"

"He can do that?"

Two of them asked simultaneously in shock with wide eyes and mouths hanging open as if catching flies. That's when Ember looked over to them with a mischievous smirk on her face. "Help us retrieve the shield from Garble and I will permit each of you to get a small taste of what real sex is like. What a real connection is like. And let him take you through the journey of completely surrendering to a mate."

Almost before Ember was able to finish, they quite literally took off with excited giggling glee. "I'm so going to kick Garble's ass," one of them yelled out. "Let's get that shield, girls," another one yelled as they flew off out of sight.

Once they are out of sight, I simply looked down at her with a raised eyebrow in curiosity as to what she was playing at. She took my hand in hers with a wide mischievous smile on her face and started pulling me in the same direction that the other girls went. "Worry not, my mate," she started telling me as we walked through the hot arid landscape. "I do want them to experience what true, real, and surrendering intimate sex is like. They will also understand that they will not be permitted to speak of it outside of the dragon lands or to other dragons. You are permitted to pleasure them. Even to be inside of them. However, you are not permitted to fill them with your seed. Only a few thrusts to give them a taste of joyous surrender to a loving and caring mate."

"I get what you're saying, my mate," I said to her as we heard the sound of a commotion up ahead over a ridge. "I promise and swear to you that I will not fill them and try to show them the same love and joy that I have for you."

When we crested the ridge, I looked down to see that there was a pool of lava that fed a kind of lava slide. Kind of like a waterslide but with lava. The sight was humorous as the four girls were either attacking him when they could catch up to him or chasing after him when he got loose of their hold.

"Give me that shield, Garble," the light green dragon girl shouted as she raced after him. But it was only her and I was wondering where the other three were. That was answered when Garble tripped over the red dragon girl's leg as she suddenly came around a large boulder. She chased after the shield when Garble dropped it when he fell as the shield slid on the hard stone ground. However, Garble was having a hard time getting up this time because the other three girls landed on top of him. "Go!" the light green one shouted as the red one took flight with the shield in her claws.

And flew straight for us. When she landed in front of us and present us with the shield of Magnus, the other three cheered first before flying off Garble and over to us. Once the shield was in my hands, the girls cheered and giggled with glee as Ember looked at them, saying, "Come and experience a small taste of his love for me." As we walked away with the shield in my hands, Ember was walking beside me with the rest of the dragon girls around us. Two of the girls, the brown one and the red one, were rubbing their hands against me from chest and side all the way down to my ass. And I don't think that Ember minded either considering she wasn't saying anything and what she said to them just a couple of minutes before.

I never really saw where they kept their eggs and it didn't take long to get there. But it was how Ember said it was. It was a shallow trench with eggs of all colors and sizes sitting on small dirt-hole-looking cradles. The trench itself was very warm to me, like a very hot day but it wasn't burning me any. Ember took my hand with a smile and lead me into the midst of the eggs with the other four following us. In the midst of all the eggs and near the entrance was an area where there were no eggs. And it was there that Ember pulled me in and then turned around to face me.

Ember had both of my hands in hers as the four girls surrounded us, two on each side. Ember's scales were soft and separated but I don't think that the others noticed. So, that's where she started showing them. "My father raised me himself as you already know," she began telling them while looking up into my eyes. "But there were some things that he didn't teach me that I had to find out for myself." She let go of one hand to bring up her arm for them to see. "You see how my scales are separated?" She paused while they all leaned in to take a closer look. "When we totally surrender to our mate our scales will separate and soften so we can experience every sensitive touch from our mate."

The four girls looked on in amazement at the sight even with looks of confusion. "And my nipples are showing between my softened scales." Again, they looked closely at her breasts. "Right now I have totally surrendered to my mate by taking down all protective barriers between us. When I was having sex before, I was going through the act of sex without knowing there was a deeper meaning and a deeper experience. We dragons pride ourselves on our scales that are hard and protect us. But they also keep us from experiencing the real and total enjoyment of being intimate with a mate. Total surrender to a mate is scary. Our scales protect us from harm, so softening your scales in surrender to your mate makes me vulnerable to him. It was scary at first. But if you have a strong and honorable mate, you know that he won't hurt you. You know that he will love you." Her half-lidded eyes were still looking up at me and smiled wide when my hands squeezed her butt cheeks. She responded by pressing herself against me where the head of my cock was poking her stomach. "That's when you'll want him to touch you."

"Hold your male dragons to a higher standard," I added softly while gazing into Ember's eyes. "That they should treat their mate as if she is the greatest treasure. Protect his treasure." I paused to kiss her lips. "Polish her." She tilted her head to the side so I could kiss her neck. But I didn't stop there but knelt down as I started kissing her upper chest. "Strengthen her and make her stronger." I was now on my knees with my hands massaging each breast as I leaned in to take a nipple in my mouth. While gently sucking on it, I felt her hands massage my head as she moaned loudly her approval.

"Relish his touch, his lips, on my most vulnerable and softest of places," Ember moaned loudly.

"Whoa, this is so hot," I heard one of them whisper.

"I so want to experience that," another one whispered.

With her hands, Ember moved my head to the other nipple where I gently sucked on it while massaging that breast.

"Other males do that, but they don't do it that well."

"Heck, no, they are always too rough."

"Then we females should hold our males to the standard that my mate has set for us," Ember moaned while running her hands through my hair and gently scratching my head. "That we females deserve to be treated like a priceless treasure like my mate treats me." With her hands, she encourages my head down lower, so I let go of her nipple, ran my hands down the sides of her body, and started kissing down her chest and stomach. When I reached her pussy, I used my tongue to slowly lick up her lips while looking up at her. She spread her legs wider for me and looked down at me with love and lust in her eyes. "Lick me, my mate. Kiss my entrance, my mate. For I joyously open myself up to you and welcome you inside."

After placing my lips against her pussy and sucking lightly, I also slipped my tongue inside of her. And felt her legs tremble a little as she moaned her approval and dug her talons into my hair.

"They don't do that either," one of them whispered.

"I've never had that done to me."

"No, they only want one thing and never want to give so much pleasure," another one whispered while two of the girls helped Ember to the ground. Once on the ground, she spread her legs wide for me while my hands gripped and massaged her butt cheeks.

"Yes! Pleasure me, my mate. Then claim me for I am yours."

When I heard that, I started moving up her body. Kissing my way up her body, I whispered, "You are my treasure, Ember." My cock was hard and throbbing to be inside her as I kissed one nipple and then the other. "I love you, my treasure." She lifted her head up, grabbed my head, and brought it down for a deep passionate kiss while my tip pressed against her lower lips. As she moaned into the kiss and ran her talons through my hair, I felt her legs wrap around me and her heels dig into my ass. She was telling me that she wanted me inside. So, at her urging, I started pushing myself inside as my head parted her lips. As her warmth surrounded me, we wrapped our arms around each other in an embrace. And she rested her head against my shoulder, pressing her cheek against mine, as I hilted myself fully inside.

"Love me, my mate," she whispered in my ear as I started loving her. "Fill me and impregnate me, my mate. Then show them what true intimacy is."

^_^

Rarity's POV
Mistmane's Garden Village

I was so happy to hear that Mistmane's village resided in the Crystal Empire. The Crystal Empire is a wondrous place filled with beauty. So, it wasn't a surprise that Mistmane would be a resident there. Ever since I first heard of the legend of Mistmane, her beauty, and how she sacrificed her beauty to save her village, it has been an inspiration to me. Inspired me to be a better pony. And now that Emmit and I have a foal, I vow to teach the same meaning of sacrifice to my son. And considering I was headed back into the Crystal Empire I made a promise to Twilight to stop by and see Cadence and Shining Armor after picking up the flower. I also knew that I would be spending the night in the Crystal Empire because of how long it would take to get there. Picking up the flower shouldn't take too long, so by my estimate, there was plenty of time for me to be at Cadecen's castle just before dinner.

Oh, how I was wrong.

The state that Mistmane's garden was in was shocking, to say the least. After walking through the large double doors, I stopped dead in my tracks and gasped at the horrific sight before me. The once beautiful garden was clearly not being tended to and was now in desperate need of cleaning up. Flowers and foliage that were once beautiful were left alone to grow wherever they wanted. So, now the whole garden was now overgrown and looked absolutely hideous. On the bright side, it was easy to spot Mistmane's flower because it was the only thing that was still beautiful in this whole place. It was also right in the middle of the garden as the centerpiece putting it right in front of my face. Being easy to spot, I walked in and up the path leading to the flower. But I didn't see anypony around and it was wrong to just up and take it without checking to see if anypony was here first.

"Hello? Is anypony here?" I called out while walking up the path toward Mistmane's flower. At first, nopony answered back until I got close enough to the flower to touch it.

"Don't you dare try and take that flower!" came the cry of an older mare from the small house off to the right side of the garden from where the flower stood. The door opened with a loud slam, startling me, as the older mare started walking down the stairs toward me with a garden trowel in her magical grasp. She was waving it around as if she was going to use it as a weapon. Which meant that she clearly had the want to use it. "That's the last thing that's still beautiful in this place and I will not have my family's legacy of serving Mistmane go out the door with the flower. Ponies came from all around to visit this garden and I won't have the last beautiful thing here go out that door."

Due to her rather rude greeting, I decided to be more tactful. After turning to face her, I tried to give her my best Princess Celestia look as I could while also trying to imitate the royalty in her voice. "My good mare, I am no ordinary pony. I am the Element of Generosity, Miss Rarity Belle. Wife of Emmit Knight and sister-in-law to Princesses Celestia and Luna. I am on a royal mission to find Mistmane's flower and bring it back to be secured in a vault."

I expected her to readily agree to it because my marriage to Emmit is well known and I just expected her to know about it. That's why I was so surprised when she blatantly told me, "I don't believe you."

It took my mind a couple of seconds to catch up to what she said and when it did, my thoughts made themself known with one word. "WHAT?!"

When I didn't say anything else but kept staring at her in shock, she reiterated her point. "I don't believe you," she told me again while practically shoving the trowel in my face. "You know how many ponies come into this garden wanting to take this flower and giving me all kinds of excuses?"

In spite of what she just said, I tried to negotiate again. So, after a calming breath, I told her, "I am the Element of Generosity Rarity Belle and I am married to Emmit and your disbelief doesn't change that fact. I am on a royal mission and your disbelief doesn't change that either. It is clear that you are incapable of taking care of this garden and while I mean no disrespect to you because of that, I will say that I think your pride keeps you from asking for help. I know about such things because as I have been guilty of that myself. My friend Applejack, the Element of Honesty, has also been guilty of that in the past as well. If you do need proof of who I am and my mission, then I will ask Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, who rule over the Crystal Kingdom and whom you are supposed to be aware of, to come here with volunteers which will restore this garden to its former glory without you. However, if you let me take the flower now, I do promise as the Element of Generosity to mention this place to Princess Cadence and tell her that you need help in taking care of this garden. I ask that you don't sacrifice your legacy for your pride."

She seemed to think about it before narrowing her eyes at me, still with the trowel in my face, saying, "I'll make you a deal. Clean this place up to its former glory and I'll think about it."

I rolled my eyes at that with a horse-like snort because I knew what she was trying to do. "While I would like to beautify this garden back to its former glory, that would not solve the underlying problem. That being you need help in taking care of this place. So, even if I did that and even if you gave me the flower, the garden would still return to this decrepit state in a few years. Thus not solving anything. The size of this garden needs more than one caretaker and we both know that. I am a seamstress by trade. Which means I need to sacrifice my pride for the sake of what my customer wants. Your customers should be the ponies who want to see this place when it is indeed beautiful. So, I stress again that you do not sacrifice your legacy for your pride."

She seemed to think about it again, still with her eyes narrowed at me, as if gauging if I was bluffing or not. Naturally, I wasn't but apparently, she wanted to call me on my bluff. So, she outright told me, "Still don't believe you. So, I want you to leave."

Holding my head up high, I harrumphed at her, turned toward the door, and started to leave. "Very well. Just remember that you brought this upon yourself when I return," I called back at her before leaving the garden and on my way to see Cadence and Shining Armor.

^_^

It didn't take me long to get to Cadence's castle where she was surprised but happy to see me. After hearing that I wanted to see her, she told the guards to escort me right into her chambers. "Rarity!" Cadence exclaimed happily upon seeing me walk into her bedroom, getting up from the chair, and walking over to greet me. "I'm happy, but surprised to see you."

After a hug and pulling away, she led me over to the corner of her room where a table and two chairs were waiting for us. "Yes, it is good to see you Cadence. How are things with you and your family?" I asked as we sat down at the table. Apparently, she was already drinking tea when I walked in, so she just poured me a cup. "Thank you."

"Our daughter is growing like a weed and now that she knows how to talk, she is just not stopping," Cadence told me with a happy motherly giggle that I am thankful that I can relate to now. I noticed that there was paperwork in front of her as well. Life of a princess. "And you have a son now that's an omnivore like his father?" it was a rhetorical statement strictly to add to the conversation. Which I was more than happy to extend.

I took a sip of tea before telling her, "Oh my yes. His coat is the same as his father's and his mane and tail are the same white as mine. Don't know about his eyes just yet but I suspect that they will be just as beautiful as mine. But yes, he's an omnivore like his father. That was obvious when I started liking the smell of meat and then the taste of it. I still do."

"You still..." she was shocked to hear that as she put her glass down on the table in fear that she might drop it because of the shock of what she just heard.

"Meat is just in our life now," I told her with a soft sigh. "Not just me either. Luna and Twilight are now pregnant, and Pinkie, Tia, and Fluttershy still keep meat because of their foals."

"How do you feel about that?" she asked, almost breathless because of the shock of a pony eating meat.

I looked down at the cup in thought for a couple of seconds before smiling. "I love my son with every fiber of my being and love his father with all my heart. As any good mother would, I will do anything for my son to keep him healthy as will his father. So, as I said, meat is just in our life now."

"I bet Emmit loves that," she said with a scrunched-up face as if in disgust.

I gave her an easy smile. "He has promised me to cook as much meat as he can when he has the opportunity to do so."

"I should say so," she cheered with a firm quick nod of her head. "I don't know if I could ever do that. Speaking of...he's not with you?"

"No," I said, shaking my head. "He's off with Ember in the Dragon Lands retrieving the shield of Flash Magnus."

Once again, she looked at me with wide eyes filled with shock as she slowly put her glass down on the table again. "But...those were just legends."

With an easy smile, I said to her, "They are very much real. This brings me to the primary reason for my visit. I need your help in retrieving Mistmane's eternal flower." When she just looked at me in shock, I continued to tell her what happened to me. "The mare in charge of the garden simply refuses to hoof it over even after I told her who I was and the retrieval mission I was on. This is why I need your help. It would be hard for her to refuse an order from her princess. The garden the flower resides in is in such a state that it would take a team to bring the garden to its former glory and it really needs a team for upkeep. Right now the older mare is the only one there." I knew I had her with this, so I just waited until her mind caught up with everything with a knowing smile on my face. While taking a moment for a dainty victory sip of tea.

"We'll go immediately," she said while getting up from her chair, "because this is something that I want to see for myself." Then immediately started walking to the door where I followed her with a happy smile on my face.

^_^

Cadence was silent for most of the return trip to the garden as if deep in thought. So, there wasn't much conversation. There wasn't much conversation after she walked into the garden either. At least, not at first. Cadence's first reaction to seeing the garden, and especially the current state it was in, was similar to mine. Her first reaction to seeing the garden was pure shock and awe. Her head was swiveling everywhere to try and take it all in. Her walk slowed as her eyes locked on the sight of Mistmane's eternal flower in the center of the garden in front of a small building on a pedestal. "The legends are real," she whispered in awe as we got closer to the flower. "The flower is real and so is the garden. So, why is it in such a state? It should be a monument for Mistmane and her sacrifice." After saying that, she rushed up to the flower for a closer look. Then her face fell from a look of shock and awe to that of disappointment and even anger. That anger was directed at the small building nearby. "WHO IS IN CHARGE OF THIS GARDEN?!" she demanded while facing the small building with her wings wide open. I have not seen Cadence angry before, but I can honestly say that she is definitely angry now.

The door slammed open and the older mare from before stomped out and down the steps once again with her trowel in her magical grasp. "Who is yelling and dares to-PRINCESS CADENCE?!" When she finally realized who was standing there by the flower, she stopped at the bottom of the steps now looking at Cadence in fear and awe. The trowel clattered to the ground as the shock of seeing Cadence there as she lost control of her magic.

"Are you in charge of this disaster of a garden?" Cadence asked as she lowered her voice while maintaining the anger and disappointment in it.

"I am Princess Cadence," she said but with her voice now sounding like a child caught doing something wrong. Her face looked like it, too as she was remembering what I said earlier. I knew she was thinking that because she kept taking glances over at me.

Cadence held her head high as she demanded, "You will step forward and answer why this garden, which is supposed to be the monument to Mistmane's sacrifice, is in such a disrespectful state."

Slowly the older mare stepped forward and bowed to her. "The care of this garden has been in my family for generations. However, I confess that I did not care about the garden early on in my life. So, I didn't pay attention to how to take care of a garden."

That shocked me but still explained a lot and why she was so protective of a flower that she basically didn't have to care for other than watering it.

"You mean that you don't know how to care for a garden?" Cadence asked with an incredulous look on her face. When the mare didn't answer but simply stood there with her head hanging there in shame, Cadence then asked her, "Then why didn't you ask for help?"

She lifted her head enough to look up at Cadence but didn't say anything at first. But she did after finally taking another glance over at me. "I guess Lady Rarity was right, that I let my pride get in the way. It has been in the family for so long that I guess that I felt like I couldn't ask for help." She sighed and hung her head once again. "I realize that I should have asked for help. That I should have believed Lady Rarity when she visited earlier."

With a disappointed snort, she looked down at the mare giving her a quick nod, "So you should have. You will release Mistmane's flower to Lady Rarity's possession at once. After that, you will return with me and we will have a long talk regarding your future role in this garden. Whether or not you are still a part of it will depend on you."

"Yes, your highness."

And with that, I finally had Mistmane's eternal flower. Plus, even though I didn't know if this older mare would still be part of her family heritage, I was glad that the garden itself would finally be taken care of. And be the monument to Mistmane and her sacrifice once again.

^_^

Fluttershy's POV
Hayseed Swamps

Because I was a pegasus and would have to fly to get to Hayseed Swamps, I thought that was why Emmit wanted a couple of pegasi to join me. We had to travel from Ponyville to Appleloosa to Dodge City. But from Dodge City we didn't have a train to travel on, so we had to either walk or fly. I think that was the reason I had two pegasi soldiers accompanying me. By taking to the air we could fly over the canyon and away from most dangers with ease. Because I was going to get Meadowbrook's mask, I quickly read up on my favorite legend. And now after we were approaching Hayseed Swamps, the two pegasi soldiers with me were also getting curious. One was a stallion of dark colors and the other was a mare of light colors.

"Begging your pardon Lady Fluttershy, but I always thought that Mage Meadowbrook, Rockhoof, and the others were nothing but legends. Because of the nature of our mission, does this mean that the legends are true?" Corporal Radar, the mare pegasus, asked as we started flying over the end of the canyon and the beginning of the Western border of Hayseed Swamps. She had flown forward to fly next to me as did Sargeant Skrill, the pegasus stallion.

"I thought so too for a long time," I told her as we flew. "Mage Meadowbrook was revealed to be the legendary healer that was previously known as only the 'Mystical Mask'. My mother told me about her when I was a filly. Mage learned everything that she knew because of her mother and luckily for all of us, she kept many journals. It is those journals that tell us natural cures for many swamp diseases such as Swamp Fever."

"How did you find out about this?" the Sargeant asked, now curious about it.

"A friend of mine, a zebra named Zecora, got sick with Swamp Fever and at first, I didn't know how to help her," I began explaining while also looking around for Meadowbrook's village and Cattail, the caretaker as we started passing over the swamp. "I've always heard of the legendary mask healer but I didn't know it was Mage Meadowbrook at that time until I found her old home, met Cattail who is her home's caretaker and last descendant, and he let me read her old journals which had the cure in them. So, she really was a real pony and her old home is just up ahead down below us. Doctor Horse was really happy to have the cure for Swamp Fever when I got back." While flying, I paused while putting a hoof against my chin in thought, "I wonder if Cattail will help me gather more Flash Bee honey? They are running a little low. And the only place to find Flash Bees is in Hayseed Swamps."

"Is that her old home down there?" Radar asked as she pointed down to a clearing in the swamp with a single twisted tree in the middle.

"Yes, it is and hopefully Cattail is still there," I said happily then started flying down toward the single twisted tree. After landing by her home and taking a quick look around, Cattail didn't seem to be around at the moment. "By the way, I want to caution you to be careful around Flash Bees. They are very territorial and aggressive."

"Thank you for telling us, ma'am," Radar gave me a grateful smile.

"These bees are blue and yellow," I added. "And even though they sting like regular bees, these bees will also shock you with electricity. Plus they don't listen to me either and my stare doesn't work on them."

"Then how do you get the honey you need for the cure?" Skrill asked curiously.

"Two ponies are needed. One to wear the mask to lure the bees away while the other pony gathers the honey," I told them before taking another look around. "Cattail has the mask but it appears that he's not here at the moment."

"If you know where he lives one of us can go and get them for you," Radar suggested.

"What does he look like and where does he live?" asked Skrill.

"He's a brown earth pony with a light yellow mane and tail with two cattails as a cutie mark. He's just the caretaker for this place, so he doesn't live here. He lives just over there," I paused to point the way, "just beyond the forest in a small village."

"Oh, ok, I'll go get him for you."

"Oh thank you. That would be a big help," I said to her as she gave me a wide smile and a quick salute before flying off.

For the next little while, Sargeant Skrill and I passed the time by telling him all about the pillars and why we are gathering them up. So, we sat outside of Meadowbrook's old house where I told him all that I knew about the Pillars. Meadowbrook I knew best but I was surprised at how much I remembered about the others. He was really attentive and appeared to enjoy the stories that we now know were actual real events. At least, he was enjoying it until I saw his body go still with fright.

"Oh my, what's wrong, Sargeant?" I asked, now concerned for him or perhaps me.

"S-Snake," he said with his voice shaking in fear while looking down at something on the ground beside me.

"Snake?" I asked rhetorically before looking down and spotting a snake by my front hoof. With a welcoming smile, I leaned my head down closer and then got concerned for the snake because of the fear that I saw in its eyes. "Hello, what's wrong?"

A bee hive is keeping ussss from getting to the water.

"It is? I'll be happy to help. I can move the bee hive for you. I'm here to gather their honey, so I'll just move the hive before gathering it," I told the snake while smiling reassuringly.

Thank you sssso very much.

"You are very welcome and you can wait right here with me until our friend gets back. Then you can lead me to the hive." The snake was very grateful and looked up at me with the widest smile I've ever seen on a snake.

Thankfully, my interaction with the snake eased the Sargeant's tension which gave way to curiosity and awe. "You can talk to it?" he asked with shock on his face, looking between me and the snake still by my hooves.

"Oh yes, it's my special talent. I can talk to almost all animals."

For a couple of seconds, he just looked at me with awe on his face. "Wow," he finally said quietly, "that's incredible."

"Thank you, Sargeant," I thanked him with a slight giggle and a blush. "It is rather great that I get to talk to animals. Unfortunately, there are some that just don't listen, and flash bees are one of them."

"Found him!" came Radar's call from the edge of the clearing. We both turned to watch her fly slowly beside Cattail as he walked in a zig-zag pattern across the only dry ground. Because it was a swamp there weren't many places that were dry enough to walk on if you didn't want to wade through the mucky swamp water. Which was probably why Radar was flying right now instead of walking. Unfortunately, Cattail didn't have a choice being an earth pony. He looked a little nervous probably because of Radar being in uniform. Then his face showed curiosity as he entered the clearing. That turned into a smile when he saw me standing by Meadowbrook's home, so he quickened his pace to meet up with me. He also had her mask on his head but flipped up over his head and out of the way.

"Welcome back, Fluttershy," he greeted happily as he walked up to me. "But why the soldiers?"

"Because we are at war, Emmit doesn't want to take any chances with my safety," I told him. "And I didn't want to go alone on such a long trip. I'm here because the Tree of Harmony wants us to gather up the artifacts of the Legends. So, I'm here to retrieve Meadowbrook's mask. But before that, I would like your help with harvesting some more honey from the bees."

"Sure, I'd be happy to help you," he said initially before tilting his head in curiosity. "But what do you mean by gathering the artifacts of the Legends?"

Before answering his question, I looked down at the snake and said quietly, "Go ahead and lead us to the bee's nest." After motioning for the others to follow, I started to explain to him what we were doing. "Like the mask is to Meadowbrook, the others had objects of their own and the Tree of Harmony wants us to gather them up and to secure them someplace safe. We learned that Starswirl the Bearded along with Meadowbrook and the others had to use themselves to trap an evil Pony of Shadows in limbo a very long time ago." While explaining it to them I followed the snake which was the nearest and newest bee nest. It wasn't far from the tree either, maybe one buckball field away. As we got near, I saw that the bees had made their nest close to the ground. And because of that, they would attack anything that got near it. The nest would have to be moved. "He's worried that if the enemy finds out, they would free the Pony of Shadows to help them take over Equestria. So, we are gathering up the artifacts and sealing them safely away until after the war." I also noticed that he slithered over to a spot under a bush that was hiding a few other creatures. After a quick look at everything, I got an idea of what to do. I then asked Cattail, "Would you please use the mask to lure the bees away while I move the nest and gather some honey?"

"Certainly," he said happily as he reached back to a small bag, picked out a jar, and presented it to me. After thanking him, he turned around to walk some distance away before calling out to the bees that were buzzing around their hive.

"What do you need us to do?" Radar asked as she looked between Cattail and I.

"Just stay a little out of sight, please," I explained to them while motioning them over to the side near the same bush that the snakes were hiding in. "The bees are aggressive, as I've said. For some reason, they are attracted to the mask like a moth to a flame. But that will get ruined if anypony gets between them and the mask." After explaining it to them, they followed me to hide behind the bush just as Cattail began to call out to them and start dancing around while wearing the mask over his face. And after a few seconds, the bees started buzzing away from the hive. After the buzzing ball of bees slowly flew by, I emerged from my hiding spot and flew up to their hive as quietly as I could. And set to work. My first task was moving the hive which was easy enough after detaching it from the branch. Then after relocating it to one of the highest branches in the tree, I held the jar in a hoof and started quickly gathering some honey. Once that was done and the jar was full, I flew down from the hive and waited until I was safely away at the bush again before waving to him. "Alright, I'm done."

Cattail, then raised the mask and slowly started backing away from the swarm. Where the bees then quickly flew back to their nest and then inside of it. Now that they were safe from the hive, the same snake from before slithered out of his hiding spot and up to me as the soldiers and I stepped out from behind the same bush while Cattail started walking over to us.

Thank you, again, he hissed out happily.

"Oh, you're very welcome."

"I had a thought," Cattail said while hoofing over the mask. "If you are going to put her mask in a safe place, then why don't you do the same for her journals as well?"

I blinked in amazement at that as I hoofed over the full jar to Radar as I took the mask. "Are you sure? You're caretaker of her home."

He gave me a reassuring smile, "I'm sure, Fluttershy. I think that her journals need to be in a place that is more kind to books and journals than out here in the swamp."

"Oh, I didn't think about that but my friend Twilight would definitely agree with you," I told him as he motioned for us to follow him to Meadowbrook's tree home. "She loves books, reading, and learning and has her own library. So, I can say with utmost certainty that she will take great care of Meadowbrook's journals. And the information they contain should help a lot of ponies."

"I hope so, Fluttershy," he smiled as we approached her old tree home. "As much as I'd like for it to stay within the family, it is better this way. Preserving my heritage and her old home does only some good if the memories and knowledge are preserved. And sometimes keeping it all for myself would help her memory to fade away eventually rather than preserve it."

"I agree completely, Mister Cattail," the Sargeant commented with a wide smile.

^_^

Pinkie's POV
San Palomino Desert

I was so excited to go on this trip. Especially since I had to go through my family's rock farm to get to her old village. Because of the great deed she did to save the pharao's son from an evil sphinx, they named the village after her. I wonder what a village named after me would be named? Pink town, where everything is pink with chocolate rain? Anyway, I stopped at home long enough to say hello, hug everypony, and leave. Because my focus right now was getting to her village and finding her blindfold.

I had my own transportation after I got off the train near my family's farm. What did I use? I used my balloons silly. My balloons kept me in the air while using my tail as the propeller. It took me about an hour or so of balloon flying for Somnambula's old village to come into view. It was a small village with mudbrick-made square houses with flat roofs that were laid out like a checkerboard with a large statue of Somnambula in the center. A huge pyramid stood just beyond the village. And with my balloons from my height above the village, I could see the Phinx's pyramid off in the distance looking dark and menacing. Or at least there was a large statue of Somnambula in the center of the village. As I floated closer, the only thing left was nothing but a pile of rubble.

And it didn't take my Pinkie sense to know that something was up in the village either. A crowd had gathered around the center of the village around a pony wearing a red cloak. By the sound of the yelling, they were doing it was a stallion. And whatever he was yelling was stirring up the crowd. I needed to get closer to hear what he was saying, so I used my tail to propel me literally over the crowd.

"Don't you see what Daring Do has done in your...our town?" the stallion cried out to the crowd; riling it up by the minute. "Just look at what she did to yo...our precious statue? And what about those glowpaz thefts? We need to make sure that she's punished for her crimes if she ever returns, right?"

"He's right," a local stallion shouted out from in the midst of the crowd, "now that Daring Do has destroyed our precious Somnambula statue and stole our glowpaz, we don't have a statue to make a tribute to even if she didn't take all our glowpaz." I noticed a few things about that other stallion. He was also wearing a cloak around him and had a large saddle bag with him. Plus my Pinkie Sense was telling me that I should know both of those stallions. The brown cloak around the stallion in the crowd didn't hide his face, so I floated around above them to bring his face into view. When that happened and after recognizing his face, I gasped in recognition. It was one of Caballeron's henchponies. I gasped again when it clicked just who the stallion in the red cloak was. I recognized the voice of Caballeron himself. And they were claiming that Darging Do did all this, but I knew better. Daring Do was no thief.

...

Well...

...

She is because she steals from the evil Ahuizotl to protect artifacts from his evil ways. But she would never steal from the common pony. My Pinkie Sense was telling me to take a closer look at the bulging bag that Caballeron's henchpony was carrying. And when I floated down close enough, my eyes spotted something that was shiny and green that twinkled when the light hit it. I gasped once more after realizing what it was. Glowpaz! Now everything was fitting into place. Caballeron and his henchponies went around stealing the glowpaz and destroyed Somnambula's statue so they could blame it on Daring Do.

Those big meanies!

Momma Pinkie will take care of this. After carefully hovering myself directly over him, I used my hair to cut the cords that were holding me up with the balloons. With a quick, and very satisfying, yell, I landed hard on the stallion's back and quickly yanked open his saddlebag spilling it out, and all the stolen glowpaz all over the ground in the midst of the crowd. The evil henchpony let out a loud, "OOF," as I landed on him and was angry at what I'd done. At least at first. He was shocked into silence when I pointed at all the spilled glowpaz and shouted, "If Daring Do stole all the glowpaz then why do you have them? Was it because you and," I paused to point over to Caballeron in the red cloak while pausing for dramatic effect, "Doctor Caballeron over there were really the ones that stole them and destroyed the statue?"

In the midst of the angry gasps from the crowd, as they started gathering around the spilled glowpaz, I saw Caballeron starting to back up wanting to slink away like the snake he is. But he was stopped when one of the local earth pony stallions quickly ran up, grabbed him, and yanked the hood off of him. "IT REALLY IS DOCTOR CABALLERON! He must have been lying to pin it on Daring Do!" And that's when the crowd started shouting angrily at the both of them and started to surround them both. Noticing that it was time to leave, I jumped off of the henchpony and used my tail to hover over the crowd long enough to get out of their way. And landed outside of the growing angry crowd that has now surrounded them both and was proceeding to carry them away.

As the crowd carried them off, I heard the flaps of wings a couple of seconds before Daring Do landed on the ground beside me. There was a pause where we just watched the angry shouting crowd carry away Caballeron and one of his henchponies. And she finally said, "Thank you, Pinkie Pie," with a wide thankful, and genuine, smile on her face. "That was probably the easiest they've ever been defeated."

"You're welcome," I told her with a little happy squeal.

"But I got to ask what are you doing way out here anyway? It's not someplace that I'd expect to see you."

That got me excited, so I turned to her and gleefully told her, "I'm here to find Somnambula's blindfold. The Tree of Harmony wants all of the artifacts of the pillars found so that one day we can free them from limbo. We found Starswirl's journal where he said that he and the others had to trap the Pony of Shadows in limbo but they had to go with him for it to work."

Her eyes went wide when she heard what I was there for. "Really? That's..."

"Want to help me look?" I asked her, though already knowing her answer.

"Yeah! Finding those artifacts was something I've always wanted to do but could never find the time." With a happy tone in her voice and a happy flap in her wings, she started leading me out of town while telling me what she knows. "According to the legend, this village was being run by an evil Sphinx that claimed most of the crops for herself. Somnambula started using whatever she had, like a pearl necklace, to help provide food and hope for the village. Prince Hasan, the pharaoh's son saw her compassion and was moved by it enough to do something stupid." While listening to her, I noticed that she was leading me away from the town and toward the dark and menacingly evil pyramid off into the distance. "He went to challenge the sphinx only to be captured by her. Well, the sphinx decided to use the prince for her own ends and started challenging the ponies for his release. And once again Somnambula accepted the sphinx's challenge." That's when she stopped flying to look down at me with a knowing smile. "One of those challenges required her to wear a blindfold and walk across a narrow bridge without flying. I bet you that the blindfold is somewhere around where the lava pit used to be inside that old pyramid of hers."

"Great! Let's go get it!" To make this short trip go faster, I quickly inflated my spare balloons and attached them to me like I did before, and used my tail as a propeller to speed off toward the dark and scary pyramid. While we flew toward the dark pyramid, Daring Do flew up beside me and stared at me with wide eyes of wonder and awe that an earth pony was flying. I let her look. After a couple of minutes, she just accepted it. Probably remembered what Rainbow Dash might have told her that it was just me being me.

She didn't say anything until we both landed in front of the dark stone pyramid. "I doubt very much that there is any worry about traps because ponies have been in and out of this place countless times since." After she said that, she simply walked in without another word. Following her inside, I found out that the inside was just as dark and foreboding as the outside. The entrance to the pyramid was the beginning of a long narrow hallway that was just wide enough for the both of us side by side. Because it was made from the same dark stone, and the only light came from the entrance, it quickly got progressively darker the deeper we walked into the pyramid. It got dark enough for her to stop at the end of the hallway as it opened up into a much larger room and looked over at me to ask, "I don't suppose you have a light somewhere?"

"No, but one of the guards that were with me is a unicorn and I'm sure that she can use her magic to produce some light," I told her and she immediately blinked back at me in confusion.

"Wait... There's supposed to be guards with you?" she asked.

"Yeah," I shrugged a little, "but I lost them after I used my balloons to fly to the city from my family's rock farm."

"Then why didn't you wait for them?" she asked me with a wide-eyed shocked look on her face.

"I think my family needed their help with something because they just sort of disappeared after we arrived at the farm."

After saying that, she didn't say anything; just stared at me with the same disbelieving shocked look on her face and whispered the same thing I'd heard from my friends all the time. "It's just Pinkie being Pinkie." And she said it a few times before she shook her head at me, saying, "Well, we need some type of light in order to find..."

Just then, as if on cue for dramatic effect, a bright yellowish light started to lighten up the room. It was dim at first and started getting brighter with each second. Both of us looked toward the center of the room where the light was coming from. After a few seconds, the light was bright enough that we could see around the room we were in. And we could see where the light was coming from. It was coming from the very center of the room and from the bottom of a half-empty large pool.

"This was the sphinx's throne room," Daring Do, said as we both walked deeper into the room and up to the edge of the half-empty pool. "You can see it now on the other side of this pool," she told me while pointing toward a dark stone throne on the other side of the room.

"Yeah, and look down there!" I pointed a hoof down toward the center of the pool. "That's where the glow is coming from and my Pinkie Sense is telling me that it must be Somnambula's blindfold down there. It's glowing to show us the way and give us hope." After that dramatic last sentence, I reached into my mane pulling out a pair of goggles. "I put on these goggles to go down into the yucky mucky water to retrieve what Somnambula wore to give others hope." Daring Do didn't say anything as I reached back into my mane, after putting on the goggles, and pulled out a snorkel with a long hose on it. "Hold this, please," I told her, holding the end of the hose out to her. The look on her face was filled with shock, awe, and disbelief as she hesitantly took hold of the end of the hose. "Thank you," I said then jumped into the air with a loud, "Cannonball," then quickly put the snorkel in my mouth just before I hit the water.

After the big splash that probably sent mucky and yucky water everywhere, I righted myself and swam down toward the glow. The water has apparently been slowly draining for a long while. I knew this because of how dirty and smelly the water was. And because I saw a drain at the bottom of the pool that was plugged up. Getting to the bottom of the pool took a few seconds because of how deep it was. Once there, I started pulling out everything that was clogging the drain. At the bottom of the muck in the drain was the glowing object that was quickly identified as Somnambula's blindfold. Once that was out of the drain, the water started to flow down the drain freely.

Once back up to the surface of the water, I spat out the snorkel, raised the wet blindfold up with a hoof, and shouted, "I GOT IT!" Then quickly said, "Oops! Sorry, Daring Do," to her because she was all wet. She stood there dripping wet while glaring down at me and dropping the end of the hose a second later.

Chapter Five: Securing the Artifacts of the Pillars

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Six: Greeting the Pillars

Chapter Six: Greeting the Pillars

Emmit's POV
Canterlot Throne Room

Just before we could see again a doctor and a couple of nurses came rushing into the throne room to help us. And wouldn't let us leave until we were thoroughly checked out. Not that I really blamed them any, especially after they heard that I had already dispatched a ship, crew, and soldiers to try and stop her. The doctor was adamant that we stay in the throne room while she looked us over and let the soldiers take care of it. So, we all sat in the throne room as the mare doctor looked us over. More than just one of us wanted to leave and follow after Chrysalis. Me, Tia, Rainbow, and AJ mostly. They all sat there slightly agitated that they couldn't go and fight Chrysalis. Because the doctor checked Tia and I first, I sat beside her with a couple of tails around her and held her against me as the doctor finished checking the others. Tia just looked pissed while I was feeling both pissed and angry at myself for allowing it to happen in the first place.

Just as the doctor got done with checking everypony out and making sure they were all fine, which they were thankful for, Solar Captain Thunder, an earth pony, walked in and up to Tia and I. One look in his eyes told us that he had news. And the news was that they were unable to stop Chrysalis and that they were forced to let Chrysalis and the Pony of Shadows go in order to save Starswirl and the other Pillars. He told us that he and the other Pillars are alive and well, just weak from their time in limbo. The airship has them onboard and will arrive back here in Canterlot in about thirty minutes. Tia and I thanked him for his report and his service and he then gave us a sharp salute and left us for his other duties.

I finally decided to break the ice after about twenty-five minutes of waiting. "I'm sorry for all of this, Tia," I told her quietly before kissing her head just above her horn. "I should have taken more precautions."

She shook her head first then looked up at me with a small smile. "It's not really your fault and I'm not mad at you," she told me then gave me a loving kiss. "I'm just mad at Chrysalis and this whole situation. While I'm happy to see my old teacher again, I'm angry that it's under these circumstances."

AJ, who was off to the side, decided to walk over and give me an encouraging kiss, "Yeah, it ain't your fault sugarcube. I'm guessing this could have happened no matter what we did."

"Thanks," I told her after the kiss. "I'm just glad that she didn't hurt any of you." I looked over at Twilight specifically as she stood next to Rarity. Rarity hadn't left my side since the incident and welcomed my tails around her.

Twilight agreed with a nod of her head as she sat up on her hind legs and rubbed her baby bump with both front hooves. "So am I. I'm just wondering why she didn't kill us when she had the chance. She had the chance, but she didn't."

"I don't know, but I'm still going to kick her ass the next time I get a chance," was Rainbow's bored comment as she slowly flew circles around the throne room with just the tips of her wings.

"She didn't kill anypony when she and her drones invaded Cadence's wedding," Fluttershy pointed out from her place right in front of me. Because I was sitting on my butt like a dog would, she and Pinkie had sat down in front of me, Tia, and Rarity.

Just then the two large throne room doors started opening.

Pinkie pouted with her front hooves crossed over her chest, "Unfortunately, she's still a meany."

We looked over to see Starswirl and the rest of the Pillars starting to walk into the throne room surrounded by eight soldiers with rifles. "If you are referring to Chrysalis, then you would be correct," Starswirl said in agreement as he walked in ahead of the small group. "I will add that once a villain, always a villain."

Everypony brightened when they walked in, especially Tia. Starswirl's eyes also widened in shock when he spotted Tia. But before anypony else could do or say anything, Twilight decided to up and say, "You know, I've always wondered what I would say to you if I ever got the chance to meet you, Mister Starswirl. And never in my life did I expect my first words to be: Mister Starswirl the Bearded? You are wrong."

"I never expected those words to come from you, darling," Rarity bumped shoulders with Twilight teasingly as she spoke softly with a small smile on her face.

I don't think that Starswirl was ever told those words very often because after Twilight said that, he changed direction and walked up directly to her. The others followed but at a distance and each one looked uncertainly around the room. "Am I? And you are?"

"Princess Twilight Sparkle," she told him with a wide smile on her face while spreading her wings out in royal fashion. "I am the Princess of Friendship and the current holder of the Element of Magic."

Sensing that it was introduction time, Rarity spoke up in greeting, "I am Rarity Belle and current Element of Generosity."

"I'm Applejack, Element of Honesty."

"I'm Pinkie Pie, Element of Laughter and party planner extraordinaire."

"Fluttershy, Element of Kindness."

That's when Rainbow flew down to land not far from Magnus with a proud, "And I'm Rainbow Dash. The Element of Loyalty and fastest flier in all of Equestria."

While the others were fascinated by the introductions, Starswirl's attention was still on Twilight. "Alright then, your highness," he used your highness in a slightly degrading tone of voice that rubbed me the wrong way. "Name one villain that is no longer a villain."

I loved the knowing smile that slowly spread across her face as she tilted her head to one side and told him, "I can name you five." She paused to look up into Starswirl's agitated face before telling him, "Trixie used to be my arch nemesis and now lives peacefully in Ponyville. As a matter of fact, she helped save Emmit's father." She paused long enough to nod her head in my direction before continuing. "While at the same time helping a changeling named Thorax overthrow Chrysalis' rule over them. In so doing, the whole changeling race was quite literally changed into their true, and more colorful, form. And not only are the new changeling race living peacefully in Equestria but even now have been recruited into the Equestrian army. Another one is Starlight Glimmer. She used your time travel spell along with the map table, which I'll explain much later, to return to an exact point in time in an attempt to keep my friends and I from meeting. What resulted was multiple timelines much worse than the last before convincing her to surrender. She is also now living peacefully in Ponyville. Another one used to be called Tempest Shadow. Up until this very morning, she was second in command under the Storm King, which whom Equestria is currently at war. You can thank Emmit over there for convincing her to surrender. She is now still in Ponyville being watched over by Starlight Glimmer."

The more Twilight talked the more Starswirl's face got more red because of how Twilight was proving him wrong. And I was loving it.

"The last one I'm sure that you've known before," she said and paused long enough for a smirk to appear as Starswirl narrowed his eyes at her. It was as if Starswirl was just daring her to mention his name. "Discord."

Starswirl's upper lip even began curling as if starting to snarl at her just as Discord appeared with a pop of streamers and a happy, "Tada."

"Discord!" Starswirl growled at him and even started lowering his head toward him until he remembered that he was too weak. "If I wasn't too weak right now, I'd blast you." As he said that the other Pillars either gasped or stood ready for a fight.

"Even if you weren't too weak, Starswirl, you wouldn't because I wouldn't let you," I told him with a warning glare of my own. Then continued when Starswirl looked over at me. "He is my friend and even watches over my foals. Whether you like him or not is up to you. However, if you take any action against him then your punishment will be the same as if you attacked any pony or any other creature out in public. Do I make myself clear, Mister Starswirl?"

He was clearly getting angry at this point and even turned toward me to step up to me and nearly put his nose against mine. "And just who are you to make such demands?"

Luckily for Starswirl, I didn't answer that. Tia did. While still leaning up against me, she used her magic to levitate him up and away from me quite a few feet before setting him back down again. "You will stand down this instant Starswirl. You may be my old teacher, but if you haven't noticed, I am a princess now. And you will calm down this instant. Now to answer your question. His name is Emmit Knight and he is my husband as well as Luna's."

"And mine as well," Rarity spoke up with pride in her voice.

Moved, I gave Tia a thankful kiss first before turning my head to give one to Rarity as a way of thanks which both returned. All of them were shocked at this, especially Starswirl. But she wasn't done yet. "So, let me say that my husband is completely correct. Discord is my friend as well and watches over our daughter from time to time. You will not take any hostile action against him. Do I make myself clear?"

Starswirl clearly didn't like it and was obviously peeved that he was proven wrong but there was nothing that he could do about it. Other than simply nod his head and say quietly, "Yes, your highness."

"Thank you. Now then, first, know that you have been gone for a thousand years and much has changed since then. So much that it will probably take a couple of days for you to catch up with everything. But for now, I want to show you all my husband's herd community." She paused and looked up at Discord to ask, "If you would please? I think that Starswirl will want to see Luna again."

"This is going to be fun," Discord laughed and snapped his fingers transporting all of us directly behind Fluttershy's cottage.

Where a couple of seconds later I heard, "Daddy," from my daughter and turned my head around just long for her to latch onto my face. While holding my daughter in my front paws, I heard her say, "Thank you uncle Discord for bringing my daddy back."

"You are quite welcome my dear," I heard from Discord with a genuine sounding tone in his voice.

"Now that I'm back, I think that it's best if I send Luna over with you and stay here to check on the rest of my foals," I told the group. Then looked between Rarity and Pinkie as I added, "If you two want to stay with them as they go visit the Tree of Harmony, you can while I take care of our foals."

Rarity brought my head down for an appreciative kiss, "That would be much appreciated, dear."

Pinkie moved in front of me giving me a quick kiss, "Thank you, honey," she giggled excitedly.

"I think, I'll stay here with you," Fluttershy said quietly as she moved to my side that Rarity vacated.

I gave her a nod, put a couple of tails around her, and then gave Tia a quick kiss. "Have fun with them."

^_^

Luna's POV

Because I was laying with the foals on a large plush quilt blanket in the front yard of Fluttershy's cottage, I could see my old teacher and the other Pillars off in the near distance. So could Solar, which was why she literally took off when her daddy appeared. Luckily, the other foals didn't wake up as she shouted her greeting. It did, however, bring a smile as I looked down at our own foal growing inside of me. I lightly ran a hoof across my baby bump as I lay on my side by the still sleeping foals. And couldn't help but imagine our own foal shouting, "Daddy," as well and rushing to greet him. While imagining that my heart seemed to swell bigger than the smile on my face.

Soon after they appeared, I watched Emmit, Fluttershy, and Ember start making their way over to me. Knowing my husband as I do, more than likely it would be so I could spend time with Tia, our old teacher, and the other Pillars. As they came over, my mind went back to the days when he was still teaching us. And remembered that he disappeared before I could turn in my last homework assignment.

"Hi, honey. I'm home." I giggled at his antics as he quietly sing-songed his greeting as he reformed from his smoke ability and landed in front of me. I happily hummed in his mouth as he gave me a loving kiss. And watched with joy as he lowered his head to kiss our foal growing inside of me. "Daddy loves you," he said quietly getting Solar to giggle at him.

"And I love you, my husband," I said to him, carefully standing up as he laid down beside the sleeping foals.

"I figured that you'd want to speak to your old teacher again after all these years," he said as Fluttershy laid down in my place while Ember laid down as well.

I gave him a slow nod, "I do, thank you."

"You're welcome," he said with a knowing smile. And with a nod of his head, saying gently, "Go on now, have fun."

After a thankful smile, I spread my wings and took off flying slowly toward Starswirl and the others. As I approached them and my eyes saw Starswirl standing in front of Tia looking rather upset and peeved, many emotions started running through me. Especially, when our eyes met when Starswirl turned to watch me land and walk up to them. What would he say and feel about what we've done? "Starswirl, our old teacher, and other Pillars of Harmony, we are pleased to see you once again. Though we wish it was on better circumstances." I tried sounding just as royal as during my night court, but I think it still came out sounding like the schoolfilly he knew all those years ago. I landed and walked over to stand beside Tia where she immediately gave me a hug in greeting.

"Luna? Are you pregnant?" he asked while turning toward me. And by the look on his face, I suspected his unspoken question of who the father was.

"I am with foal, yes. Emmit, my husband, is the father," I told him while looking at him with all joy in my heart.

"He's also the father of my foal as well as two with Fluttershy," Rarity added as she stood beside me, also with a happy smile on her face.

"As is mine," Twilight added with a smirk on her face.

"Just who is he? And what has he done to make you-"

"Chose your words...wisely...Starswirl," I interrupted heatedly with my eyes flashing to that of Nightmare Moon. By doing that I knew that he, along with the rest of them would have questions. They've been gone a thousand years after all. Something that I'm familiar with.

It was after our eyes met one more time that I saw the disapproval in his eyes. And met that disapproval with a passionate loyalty of my own. He appeared to think it over for a second before finishing with, "Love him so."

"For that and the many other questions that I know you have, I think you need to meet the Tree of Harmony," Tia said with some excitement in her voice. When Tia mentioned that and while she looked over to Discord and asked him to teleport us directly to the tree, I noticed a look of excitement and wonder on the faces of the Pillars.

With an excited and gleeful, "Here we go," Discord snapped his fingers and we all appeared in front of the Tree of Harmony. Starswirl and the other Pillars immediately turned toward the crystalized tree with a look of awe and wonder.

"Is this...?" Rockhoof asked in his thick old Scott accent as he took a few steps forward.

"It has to be," agreed Somnambula as she too walked slowly up to the tree beside Rockhoof.

Tia, I, and the rest of Emmit's herd stayed behind them as one by one each of them took steps toward the Tree of Harmony. Tia was standing next to me with Rarity on the other side of her, Rainbow Dash was hovering above us, Applejack was standing beside me, with Twilight and Pinkie Pie standing in front of me. And we watched Starswirl and the rest of the Pillars walk up to the Tree of Harmony.

"The seed that we planted all those years ago, grew into this tree," Starswirl said with a voice filled with awe and even pride. It was the pride that I detected most of all. Looking back and remembering how he acted all those years ago now shows me how prideful he really was. And apparently still is. But I had hope that perhaps the Tree of Harmony might encourage him to rethink his pride. That hope quite literally appeared in front of them a couple of seconds later. The Tree of Harmony appeared in the crystalized form of Twilight with a look on her face similar to that of a foal meeting its parents.

"Yes, I am what grew from the seed that you planted so long ago," the Tree of Harmony said with her voice sounding a lot like Twilight. Though her voice sounded more ghostly with a slight tinkling to it, as if the sound of multiple crystals hitting one another. She was also transparent with her longer than normal mane and her tail flowed and sparkled like it was filled with sparkling crystals. "And like you, I grow and learn." Then saw a smirk form on her face as she tilted her head to the side. "And Twilight Sparkle is correct that you are indeed wrong Starswirl."

Ouch. I bet that was satisfying to hear, eh Twilight? I telepathically heard from Rainbow in a comment on what the Tree of Harmony just said.

Yeah, I'll admit that it is somewhat.

"I do stand as a force for good, but more importantly that I stand for harmony," the Tree of Harmony reiterated as she looked between Starswirl and the rest of the Pillars. "And how can I stand for Harmony and good if we do not offer a chance at redemption?"

"How can I say that I'm the Princess of Friendship if I don't offer friendship even to a former enemy that wants a friend?" Twilight added as all the Pillars except Starswirl turned to glance at her when she said it.

"Preserving harmony isn't just defeating evil but offering second chances to those who ask for it," the Tree of Harmony told them now with a voice that sounded more like a teacher to students. She was basically telling them what she's learned and what she stands for now. And by the contemplative looks on their faces, especially Starswirl, it could be a little different than what they originally had in mind. "Somnambula? Would you be friends with the sphinx if she repented of her evil ways?" the Tree asked as she stepped up to Somnambula.

Somnambula opened her mouth but then closed it with contemplation on her face. Then raised her head, saying quietly, "I would like to think so, but in all honesty, I'm not sure."

The Tree gave her an understanding nod and a smile, "When one has wronged you, it is hard to offer a hoof in friendship."

"One thing that I've learned," Twilight added, also quietly. "As Emmit has."

"Yes, just who and or what is this multi-tailed fox?" Starswirl asked. I think he asked that to change the subject from something so soul-searching.

"His name is Emmit Knight, a human that I brought here from a completely different world," the Tree started to explain.

"You pulled him here?" Meadowbrook asked with wide eyes filled with shock and awe. "Why?"

"To preserve harmony," the Tree said simply before going on with her explanation. "There was a group of ponies called the Shadow Organization that tried to resurrect an evil pony. Unfortunately, or fortunately, when they attempted to resurrect her soul, it wasn't just the soul of the evil pony they pulled into the body. But also that of Emmit's mother." They all gasped in shock as Rockhoof, Flash, and Starswirl looked at her in horror. "If left unchecked it would throw not only Equestria but other nations into darkness. Therefore, I reached out and brought her son here in hopes that he would befriend Twilight and the other bearers of my elements. At first, he did not know why I brought him here, so naturally, he was angry with me. He did, in time, befriend Twilight and the others, defeat the Shadow Organization, and rescue his mother. But that wasn't the end of his trials. The same pony that first performed the ritual went to Chrysalis to bring over his father into the body of a changeling drone."

Rockhoof was the first to react by cursing softly and stomping the ground in anger which send a quiet shutter through the ground.

"Yes, it was horrible," the Tree acknowledged. "Emmit was rightfully furious. What was worse was how Chrysalis brainwashed his father into trying to murder his current family."

"That sweet young filly?" Mistmane questioned with quiet horror on her face.

The Tree nodded once to Mistmane. "Emmit formulated a plan that was successful in not only rescuing his father and eventually freeing him from Chrysalis' influence but also freed the changelings from Chrysalis' tyranny."

Rainbow was hovering in the air next to Flash as she snorted out a soft, "Still don't fully trust him either." Then she smirked, "Though, I'd say that his current colors are punishment enough."

"What colors?" Flash asked with a look of curiosity as he turned to look at Rainbow.

"Turquoise and hot pink," Rainbow whispered back with a girlish chuckle which got Flash to wince.

Not wanting to have the conversation be steered away, the Tree continued, "Now with Equestria at war with the Storm King, he has helped Equestria defend itself with more powerful weapons. And giving the Storm King's second in command Tempest, now back to Fizzlepop Berrytwist, a second chance at a new life here in Equestria. I am confident that she now will help him to restore harmony from the Storm King not only here in Equestria but also in the other nations."

"You mean he brought over advanced weapons from another world into Equestria?" Starswirl questioned with eyes so wide in shock that it reminded me of some comics with characters' eyes bulging out of their skulls.

I had to speak up regarding this and when I did, all eyes looked toward me. "He did so to protect his family and all of Equestria. And he did not do so lightly. With knowledge of his own home world's history, he knew that bringing in these advanced weapons, even with all the safeguards put into place to limit their use to only the military, would eventually change Equestria and this world. But he did so because of the current war with the Storm King."

"We could use those weapons to stop the Pony of Shadows," we all heard Flash suggest with too much excitement in my opinion.

"I don't believe that is necessary," the Tree said with certainty in her voice and a slight shake of her head.

"And why is that?" Somnambula asked with curiosity on her face.

"Did he not take our artifacts to use against us?" Rockhoof asked while pounding a hoof against the ground making it rumble slightly.

"He did take them, but I believe his actions have been misunderstood."

When the Tree said that, Twilight stepped up to her in realization. "You mean this whole situation is really a friendship problem?" In response, the Tree of Harmony gave her a slow nod of her head with a small knowing smile.

At this point, the look on Starswirl's face told me that he was getting agitated. That was visible by the fur on his back starting to stand up and a twitch in his right eye. "Friendship problem? Just what is a friendship problem?"

"As I've said before, I stand for harmony," the Tree started to explain and once again had the Pillars' attention. "Because Twilight and her friends are my elements and represent the Elements of Harmony, I will send them out into Equestria to solve problems between friends or occasionally a group of ponies. It is my belief that Stygian's intentions were misunderstood and that this could have been prevented."

"Wasn't Stygian your friend and even brought you all together?" AJ asked while looking between them all.

"Yes, he was," Mistmane looked over at AJ with a slow nod of her head while looking deep in thought. "He brought us all together and did all the research on all the enemies that we fought."

"Ok, then why in all Tartarus would he bring you all together, do all the egghead stuff on the enemies, go on all these dangerous adventures with you, just to turn against you and want something evil?"

I watched Twilight look over at and up at Rainbow with a growing smirk on her face. "You know, Rainbow? That is a very good question?" Now she not only looked at Starswirl but also the other Pillars as she stepped up to and stood next to the Tree of Harmony. "It wouldn't make any logical sense that he would suddenly turn on you after all that he did for all of you. However, it would make more logical sense that he thought that by taking your things he would be helping you somehow."

"How could he possibly be helping us by taking our things to Ponhenge?" Somnambula asked.

"I think I might know," Tia spoke up while looking deep in thought. "Stygian wasn't like Rockhoof and he didn't have the magical power and ability like Starswirl. Maybe he wanted to utilize your property as a way to make something for himself, so he could be more useful to you?"

"That might be so, Tia," Rarity spoke up this time, her face bright as if just remembering something that was relevant. "Fluttershy has told me and the rest of us many times that she wished she was more useful to us. That she wished she was stronger?"

"Could that have been why...he...?" Meadowbrook asked, now looking regretful of her actions.

"That very well could be, Miss Meadowbrook," I said to her, now in thought myself. "My sister and I have learned to trust the Tree of Harmony. And if she believes that his actions were misunderstood and that this situation is really about friendship. Then I would agree that his actions were meant to strengthen himself in order to stand with you. Not against you."

"Have we been wrong about Stygian all this time?" Flash wondered aloud while hovering in the air.

Rainbow looked over at him with a slightly smug look, "Looks like it. Which means the thing you need to do now would be to find him and talk to him."

Starswirl snorted very horse-like and turned away with a dismissive wave of his hoof. "I cannot accept that." He didn't stop either, but kept on walking away from all of us and the Tree of Harmony. "I still say that once a villain, always a villain."

"Where are you going Starswirl?" Flash asked as he hovered himself around to watch him leave and head toward the steps that led up and out.

"Leaving," he snapped back at them without stopping and without turning his head back. "I'm going to find the Pony of Shadows and stop him any way I can."

"But what if the Tree of Harmony is right and this was all a misunderstanding and really is our fault, then would it not be best to talk with him?"

That was when Starswirl stopped at the bottom of the steps and turned around to face us. Irritation was etched on his face as he said, "No, Somnambula. He chose his path and there is no turning back."

Now he was getting on my nerves and with a heavy horse-like snort of my own, I gently pulled away from Tia, let Nightmare Moon take full form, and started to slowly walk toward him. "Is that right my old teacher? You don't know who I am. I am Nightmare Moon and I tried to murder my sister." The Pillars parted away from me in shock and horror when they heard that. It was satisfying to watch my old teacher's eyes grow wide in shock before shaking his head in disbelief.

"You would never do such a thing!"

"You dare call me a liar, Starswirl?!" was my snarling angry response as Luna also joined me. I knew that Starswirl was watching me slowly walk toward him with my long dark night sky mane and tail waving behind me. And two different glowing eyes glaring at him. "I, Nightmare Moon, was created by Luna's mind due to her anger at Tia's actions long ago. The current Elements of Harmony, Twilight, and her friends, stopped me from fulfilling my desire for eternal night." Starswirl's horn was lit up as if getting ready for an attack or a shield while looking a little frightened. "But the Tree of Harmony could not separate us for I, Nightmare Moon, and I, Luna, are one and the same pony." Now stopping in front of the clearly frightened Starswirl, I, Nightmare Moon, took full control again. And glared down at him. "I, Nightmare Moon, that tried murdering my beloved sister, still lives. Nightmare Moon, the evil pony that tried murdering my own sister is standing in front of you now."

From behind me, I heard the soft conversation between the other Pillars and the Tree of Harmony. And the soft hoofsteps of my sister, more than likely, approaching me.

"According to what you believe, Starswirl," I continued with a growl in my voice and a snarl on my lips. "I am still evil and need to be destroyed. So, I demand that you destroy me. Destroy me right now and end my life and the life of my foal which I love with all my heart and being."

Starswirl's horn was glowing brightly as he looked up at me in fright and fear of me. He even started backing up the steps and away from me. All while breathing heavily, ears laid back against his head, and showing all signs of growing into fight or flight. Before he could do or say anything, his eyes shifted to Tia as she walked up next to me and put a wing around me. It did the job of calming me down again. "You've made your point, sister," she said softly and lovingly to me. After taking a breath, I calmed down and leaned against her. Then watched her address our old teacher. "Starswirl? I think it is plainly evident that Stygian did the wrong thing for the right reason. And by that error, his actions were misunderstood. Thus leading him to turn into the Pony of Shadows. And as co-ruler with my sister, I forbid you to take aggressive actions against Stygian. Now that he is free we will be dealing with this in the manner that the Tree of Harmony thinks is best. And that is dealing with him as a friendship problem that Twilight Sparkle is best suited to handle. Do I make myself clear, Mister Starswirl?"

"Fine!" was all he said while turning around, dimming his horn, and stomping his way up the steps. And eventually leaves.

"One thing I know about well is pride," we heard AJ's voice walking up behind us along with more hoofsteps. "And that's pride, plain and simple if I ever saw it."

Tia and I turned around to face the group as one by one each of them started to walk up and gather around in front of us. "Aye, he's done this from time to time," Rockhoof told us with a sigh and a slight shake of his head.

"Yes, he is a very prideful stallion," Mistmane agreed with a nod as she walked up beside Rockhoof. "He will come around eventually."

"But what do we do until then?" Flash asked as he hovered around the back of the group.

"Find him and talk to him," the Tree said as she walked up to the back of the group to stand next to Twilight again. "Talk to him not as the Pony of Shadows, but as your friend Stygian."

"But how do we find him?" Meadowbrook asked and a second later, Tia, me, Twilight, and the rest of the Elements present simply smiled.

"Any friendship problem, such as this, will appear on the map back at my home. Which is a bit of a long story, so why don't we journey there, so I can explain in a more comfortable atmosphere?" Twilight asked the Pillars.

The Tree looked over at Twilight, saying, "I will show his location when you arrive. Good luck."

"Thank you." After Twilight thanked her, the Tree's apparition disappeared.

"Well, fun's over," Discord's sad tone was heard just before he snapped his fingers.

And a second later is when we all appeared in Twilight's map room. Twilight, AJ, Rarity, Rainbow, and Pinkie were sitting on their thrones with their matching Pillar representatives standing beside them. Meanwhile, Tia and I were standing on either side of Twilight's Throne. All looking at the map table. Discord wasn't here, I noticed after taking a quick look around. Probably went to play with Solar. A second later, the Tree of Harmony showed up standing beside Fluttershy's throne opposite Meadowbrook.

Because this was Twilight's castle, we let her take the lead. So, with a smile, Twilight welcomed them and started explaining what they were seeing. "Let me welcome you to the Castle of Friendship," Twilight told them with her well-known friendly smile. "If you haven't noticed already, this is a crystal castle. It was made of the same material as the Tree of Harmony. Before you is what we call the map table. But first, if you would bear with me, let me tell you all how we got here."

^_^

Emmit's POV

I actually was thankful for Discord's help in distracting Solar while feeding Blaze and Aurora. I did that by laying on my back in my human form and having them lay on my chest while I held the bottles in my hands. While I did that, Ember held and fed Bruce. Fluttershy fed James. After they were fed and down for their nap, I morphed back into my fox form to focus my attention on Solar again. I fully expected Solar to refocus her attention on me. Instead, she asked me to join in the fun that Uncle Discord has started. What could I do but agree with her? For a little while, I joined my daughter as she and I had a fun time with Discord. But after a while, she got tired and fell asleep on my back. And once she was asleep, Discord bid farewell, for now, said so long to Fluttershy and disappeared. So, while Solar and the foals slept, Ember helped Fluttershy gather some food from the kitchen because at this point it was already after dinner and we were all hungry.

What was surprising was who showed up shortly afterward. Mistmane. She walked up to the cottage and then up to us when she saw us. It was so late in the day that Tia and Luna were shifting from day to night. The Sun was going down and the Moon was rising and the sky was being painted in the beautiful colors of sunset. I watched Mistmane walk up to me specifically. I was laying between Fluttershy and Ember on the large soft plush quilt with the foals in front of us and Solar sleeping on my back within three tails. When she laid down behind me, I noticed that she wanted to talk, so I lifted myself up just enough to carefully turn myself around to face her.

"The rest of my friends have been talking with the Tree of Harmony which grew from the seeds that we planted all those years ago," she began while whispering to keep from waking up the foals. "We learned a lot about the Tree of Harmony and what she stands for. And about Twilight and her friends being the current element holders. We also learned about Twilight's journey to princesshood, her fight with Tirek, and the Tree of Harmony giving her the castle so she could stand as the Princess of Friendship. I would never have expected that our seed would grow into such a strong proponent for good and harmony, but we hoped."

Then she looked into my eyes with a small smile as she continued. It was nice that she was telling me this, but I was also wondering why she was here and what she was getting at. "The Tree of Harmony, Twilight, and the rest of your herd told us a lot about you. What it was like for you when you first arrived, then battling the Shadow Organization, and then finding and rescuing your mother. Then with rescuing your father from Chrysalis. And now the war with this Storm King." Now the look in her eyes changed to that of hope. "I was also able to speak with Fizzlepop Berrytwist and how you healed her horn. I spoke with Derpy and your herd mare Scootaloo. That you healed them." Now I knew why she was here. "And I was hopeful that you might consider healing me. That it might restore my youth once more."

I thought about what to say long before saying it. When I finally found the words, I looked over at her and told her in a soft gentle voice, "'Might' is the right word, Mistmane. I don't know how it's done. And each time there's a risk that it won't work. You realize that, right?"

She took a breath, then gave me a slow nod. "Yes, I realize that. And even if that doesn't happen, then I'm still happy with my decision so many years ago. It was something that needed to be done."

"So, you know how it's done? And that it might take a day or two even if it works at all?" I asked gently and carefully.

Again, she gave me a slow nod, but she also blushed as well. "Yes. And I must admit to also being curious about your other form."

I wasn't sure what Ember or Fluttershy would feel about this, so I looked over to them for an ok. I wasn't surprised that Fluttershy would give me a nod and a smile. However, I was surprised that Ember did the same as well. Now with their ok, I lifted up my tails and carefully levitated Solar over to Fluttershy where she then covered her with her wings. I waited until Solar had settled down again in her sleep before standing up and morphing into my naked human form. Mistmane's eyes widened after she stood up and looked up at me. At least she was expecting this, so it wasn't like she was looking at me in fear. Though, she did take a moment for her eyes to roam up and down my body to take me in. I also noticed that her eyes lingered around my crotch area and she started blushing. Apparently, I was a lot to take in.

With a light chuckle, I knelt down, gently picked her up by her front legs, and then lifted her up to hold her against me. She placed one leg over my shoulder, wrapped the other behind me, and then laid her head on my other shoulder. "You made one of the bravest and most generous sacrifices, Mistmane," I whispered into her ear while wrapping my arms around her and pulling her against me. While keeping my arms and hands on her back, I noticed that she pressed herself against me and therefore trapping my semi-hard cock between us. While talking to her, I also concentrated on doing the same thing to her as I did to Scootaloo, Derpy, and Tempest. "You sacrificed your beauty and age so that others could live normally. If anypony deserves to have it back, it would be you." While I was speaking and holding her against me, I did feel magical energy flow from me and into her. I also felt her hug me tighter, heard her sniff a little, and felt a single tear fall against my shoulder.

I continued to hold her until not being able to feel the flow of magical energy again. Having done it three times already, I was beginning to get familiar with the feeling of when it was done. So, when it was finished, I pulled away just enough to look at her. I reached up and wiped away a tear with a thumb. She responded with a wide smile and a happy little giggle. "It's true what they said. You feel so much better afterward," she whispered to me. Then when she looked down at Fluttershy and Ember I knew that she wanted to be let down. Once she was on all fours again, returned to my fox form and watched her step up to them both and lay down in front of them. "You are so blessed to have him in your lives," she whispered to them. Then giggled a little while looking over at the foals. "And I can tell that he's a good father because of how sweet that little filly is."

"You're right and I'm very happy to be in his herd and happy to have two wonderful foals with him," Fluttershy said as she looked over at me with love and joy in her eyes.

"I am as well," Ember said as she scooted over to sit next to me and then lean up against me. "I'm happy to have him as my mate and glad to have a youngling with him. We have mated during the dragon's mating season in the midst of dragon eggs." I responded by wrapping a couple of tails around her.

"Because of what happened in the past and with my journey with Starswirl, I never really hoped for a foal of my own," she told us. I could hear the sorrow in her voice for something she longed for but never hoped to have. "I gave up hope for a foal of my own when we trapped the Pony of Shadows in limbo and had to go with him. But now that we are free and after hearing what he's done for the other mares, I just had to try." The look on her face showed hope as another tear fell as she spoke. "Now there's hope for my life. I hope, that one day, I can hold a foal in my hooves and hold him or her. To experience what it's like to be a mother."

"It is wonderful and very rewarding," Fluttershy told her with a joyous smile.

"I look forward to that day with my mate as well," Ember added as she nudged me a little with her hip.

^_^

Daring Do's POV

I was currently looking around the abandoned cistern called the Well of Shade in Arimaspi's old territory in modern-day Hollow Shade. I've finally made my way here in an attempt to find the long-lost royal treasure of the Saddle Arabians after finally finding the clue in Klugetown. Klugetown which started everything and sidetracking me. Finally, though, I was here after finding the stone-lined well on the ground and jumping down it. And there was just enough light shining down through the hole in the ceiling for me to see by.

And it definitely showed its age. It wasn't all that big. Just about as big as a hoofball field. Everything was made from regular local stone. But as nature is as what nature does, vines had forced their way through cracks in the walls. And were slowly making their way down the wall and onto the floor. Nature was well on her way to reclaiming her territory. Dust and regular stone and pebble debris were also scattered about. As is usual in a new find. From my landing in the center of the room, there were raised stone platforms of about three hooves tall with water wells in the center of them on either side of me. There were two small rooms behind me and behind the two raised water wells. There were also two rooms in front of me and in front of the water wells. But what drew my eyes, was the stone carving on the far wall in front of me.

The carving was underneath a stone archway as if to accent it like it was something either to show off or to show how important it was. Either way, I slowly walked my way over to it for a closer look. And the closer I got, the wider my eyes got as the stone carving became clearer. It was a stone carving of a pony with bat wings and a horn. It didn't look friendly with the glowing eyes and the dark aura around its horn either. The whole thing sent a chill up and down my spine because, to my knowledge, there was never a bat-winged pony anytime in Equestrian history. Especially a bat-winged pony with a horn. A thestril alicorn?

Until now. Princess Luna's quote thestrils unquote was nothing but illusions due to armor enchantment. Now, though, the first true thestril twins were just born.

So, what did this mean? Is this some sort of prophecy that's going to come to pass some time in Equestria's future? I knew there was a treasure here to find, but this alone was a find in and of itself. Especially remembering how old this is. Some pictures are said to be worth a thousand words, but this picture is worth a thousand questions or more. And no answers to them. That aside, a stone carving that may or may not be a prophecy wasn't what I was here to find. Two rooms were nearby, so I turned to the one on my right and started walking over to it to see what was inside.

The first room I looked into was almost empty. Almost. The only thing in it was a small pile of gold coins and a couple of figurines. None of which I was looking for. Both figurines were small with one being made of silver and the other brass and both looking like dragons. However, every adventurer needs to have some extra money, so after putting a few gold coins in the small bag I was carrying, I turned to walk over to the other room. The second room was filled with more gold and silver coins from every nation outside of Equestria. There were a few statues there as well, also from various nations around Equestria. A great haul for anypony, but, again, nothing I was looking for.

Next, I tried the room on the other end of the cistern on the same side. This one had the single figurine I was looking for. The long-lost solid gold royal figurine of a long-dead mistress of a long-dead Saddle Arabian Sultan. Legend says that she was so beautiful, kind, and so revered among the populace, that the Sultan decreed this figurine. Although half as big as I was, it was more of a statue than a figurine. And even though I finally found it, my wings were aching already just at the thought of trying to lift it through the hole in the ceiling.

All that was forgotten and a fearful chill ran through me when I heard a loud roar of pain suddenly coming from the main room. Every hair stood up on my back as my adventurer's instincts kicked in and tried to make myself as small as possible in a corner of the room by the door. Somepony was here and sounded like they were in pain. But it didn't sound like a normal pony. It was too loud and sounded too off. As if the owner was larger than a regular pony. I did recognize the voice, though. Which sent thoughts of imprisonment and being drained sent waves of fear through me.

"Hold still and it won't take as long," I heard Chrysalis say from the main room while trying to make myself as small and invisible as possible. The owner of the large sounding roar was groaning while my ears picked up the sound of Chrysalis using some type of magic. A few seconds later, I heard her magic deactivate as she said, "There, you're healed. So, why did you bring us here?"

"This was where I became the Pony of Shadows." It was the voice that belonged to the larger-sounding pony and or creature. I didn't look, but it was fairly obvious at this point that either this other pony or creature was larger than normal. And very angry. "After being betrayed by Starswirl, I found this place and was accepted by the shadows. The shadows accepted me when my friends wouldn't. This is also a place that almost nopony knows about, so it's a safe place for you to tell me what that weapon was that hurt me. And what modern Equestria is like? How long was I trapped in limbo?"

"You have been gone for about one thousand years," I heard Chrysalis begin to explain while keeping myself hidden. I was hoping that they would either leave without checking the rooms. Or perhaps I could sneak out after the sun went down. Night was quickly approaching making the second option more and more like the one I would have to take. "Things stayed the same until the Tree of Harmony," she said those words with disgust and anger in her voice, "brought over a human named Emmit Knight from another world." There was a short pause before she continued with, "Yes, you heard right. Another world. He's the one that made those weapons that hurt you. They can injure and kill from a very long distance. I don't know how it's done, but I've seen it in action after Tempest and I took over Klugetown for the Storm King."

"What is this Tree of Harmony?" the larger-sounding voice's name apparently was the Pony of Shadows.

As Chrysalis explained what the Tree of Harmony was, my mind went over what I knew about the very real Pony of Shadows. It was just a legend until now that Starswirl and the Pillars were battling something called the Pony of Shadows until they all just up and disappeared. Nopony knew what really happened to them. And many speculated that the Pony of Shadows was just made up in order to explain Starswirl's disappearance. Up until now, I didn't really know which side was true. I knew now because the Pony of Shadows was in the main room on the other side of this stone wall I was hiding behind. An evil pony of legend and Chrysalis wasn't something that I wanted to face.

"And just who is this Storm King? Can he help us?" he asked her.

My ears picked up Chrysalis' dismissive snort as she told him, "Just some insane monkey-type creature that is Tartarus bent on taking over Equestria. It won't work. Not with the firepower that Emmit has made for the ponies. You saw the ship?" There was a short pause as if the Pony of Shadows was answering her question silently. "He has a fleet of those with even more powerful weapons that hurt you. Tempest and I escaped Klugetown in an airship twice as large and watched him destroy ours easily."

Still hiding in the corner, I watched the light start to rapidly dim which would indicate that the princesses were lowering the sun and raising the moon. And I hoped beyond hope that both of them would leave soon.

"What are you thinking?" Chrysalis asked after a long pause.

"I think that this Storm King is going to need my help if he has any chance of conquering Equestria."

Chrysalis laughed and it was a long gut-holding laugh. "He would just use you to do the work for him. Then he would just either dump you or try to destroy you before claiming everything for himself."

"If that's what it takes to take revenge on the friends that betrayed me, then so be it," I heard him growl out. Then, after a second's pause, I heard the sounds of very heavy hooves pounding on the floor before the sound of wings beating against the air.

Did the Pony of Shadows just leave as I hoped?

"YOU'RE AN IDIOT!" I heard Chrysalis shout out to him and again, heard the sound of wings beating against the air. "THE STORM KING IS NOT WORTH SIDING WITH." Chrysalis' voice kept getting softer and softer as it sounded like they left and she was pursuing him.

Did I really luck out this time? After a couple of minutes of silence, I slowly and carefully moved toward the door to take a quick look around. And for the first time in a long while, I actually lucked out that the place was now empty. With a sigh of relief, I took a minute to calm my rapidly beating heart, wipe the sweat from my forehead, and then focused on the problem at hoof. Just how was I going to get this statue out of the cistern? Further, just how was I going to get it back to Saddle Arabia?

Chapter Seven: Things Get Worse

Chapter Seven: Things Get Worse

Luna's POV
One hour before dawn
Canterlot Throne Room

Unfortunately because of the war, it was our duty to stay in the throne room, now the war room, in case of war updates. The throne itself hasn't changed. It was still the queen-sized plush glory of a bed throne that we'd been graced with. And because of our pregnancy, we were royally thankful for it. We were currently laying on our side facing the doors and lightly rubbing a front hoof in thought. Thinking about the life that is currently growing inside of us. Like our sister and other herd sisters, I, too, want to wait and be surprised by the look of our foal at birth. We are curious, of course, but we want to wait all the same. As our hoof continues to rub against our womb and the growing life inside, our minds returned to some of our questionable choices in life that brought us here. And the love of our life that loved us enough to bring us together again. To help us let go of our anger and the past. And now look forward to our long future together. For better or for worse. We still question if we are fit for motherhood at times. The rest of the time we are thankful for the constant support of our other herd sisters. With their support and the support of our love, Emmit, we will be alright.

Our night captain, Swift Wind, did not look alright as she walked through the doors. She trotted across the throne room at a hurried pace with worry in her eyes. Trotted up the steps, gave us a sharp salute, then told us what our love feared the most. "Your highness? We have reports out of Horshoe Bay..." We hated it when she paused for dramatic effect. "The Pony of Shadows was seen heading directly for one of the Storm King's ships. As per orders, they did not engage but kept their distance to observe."

"Chrysalis?" we asked her.

She shook her head, "She wasn't seen anywhere around."

After a very unladylike horse-like snort, we rolled our eyes in response. "Chrysalis has the means to remain unseen, so there is an equal chance that she rejoined with the Storm King as there is for her still going alone. Unfortunately, all we can do is wait until she rears her ugly head again. The news that the Pony of Shadows is seeking out the Storm King is very troubling indeed." This time we were the ones that paused, but only to think for a few seconds about the best course of action. Then looked her square in the eye, saying, "Keep the ships close to the border around the major coastal cities under high alert. And notify every city on the eastern coast to prepare for a possible attack. When my sister and our husband wake up in an hour we will speak more about this. Where we are sure that we will dispatch more soldiers to strengthen the coastal cities, so if you wouldn't mind returning here in about an hour and a half?"

Swift Wind saluted with a quick nod, "Of course, your highness," then spread her wings and took flight toward the door to carry out her orders. After she left, it only took me a few seconds to figure out what to do with the rest of my time. Return to Ponyville and to Tia's cabin where Emmit was sleeping with her, Rarity, and Pinky with their foals. Emmit was probably still asleep and hopefully, there would be enough room for me to lay above them on their bed. After a quick stretch on the bed-like throne, I stepped down and started making my way to the instant teleporter to Ponyville.

Tia's cottage was small and was really made as one large bedroom with a full bath. Or like a luxurious hotel room in Canterlot. The layout was really simple with the large bedroom in front with the bathroom through a door in the back. After quietly slipping inside the cottage, I took a second to look around. Immediately to my right under the front window was a plush couch with a coffee table in front of it. A few hooves beyond that was the large bed with a cloud mattress with two bedside tables on either side. The foals were asleep in the large single crib at the end of the bed. The door to the bathroom was in the back left corner of the large room.

And asleep on the bed was Emmit in his wonderfully naked human form with Tia sleeping against one side, Rarity laying on the other side, and Pinkie laying on top of him with her head on his chest. What brought an amused smile to my face was how little Solar was fast asleep on her father's face. I had to suppress a giggle at the sight of the filly fast asleep laying across her father's eyes and forehead. And because the bed was larger than a king-sized bed, there was room for me to lay above their heads. The best way to get onto the bed and lay down without disturbing them was to use my magic to levitate myself onto the bed. After doing that, I got myself comfortable by carefully stretching myself out, so my front and hind legs didn't accidentally hit Rarity or my sister.

And watched my sister sleep with her wing resting across Pinkie's back with only the slightest of snores. Pinkie didn't snore at all and neither did Rarity. Both Rarity and my sister had their forehooves wrapped around each of Emmit's arms. I also noticed that there was enough room for little Solar to lay on Emmit's upper chest, so I used my magic to gently and carefully lift her up and moved her to his chest. She only fussed during the move and calmed down snuggling against her daddy's chest after she was laid there.

That left his face open for me to lean over and place light kisses on his forehead first, then his nose, and then lightly on his lips. He was always a heavy sleeper, so he didn't respond much. Just hummed slightly and licked his lips before returning to blissful sleep. Emmit may have gone back to sleep, but I knew that my sister would be up shortly. She always woke up about thirty minutes, or so, before sunrise. And I wasn't disappointed as she began to stir from her sleep a short time later.

Tia began to wake up from her slumber with a wide yawn and a curl of her tongue that our husband always found cute. She raised her head after a few blinks and looks over at me. In her bleary-eyed half-asleep state, it took her a couple of seconds to realize who she was looking at. A smile spread across her face when she finally realized that it was her sister that she was looking at.

Good morrow, sister, I telepathically messaged her alone, so I wouldn't wake up the others. As much as I would enjoy staying here, we have duties to attend to. And there is news about Stygian. That woke her up instantly with her horn lighting up to teleport us outside. She teleported us outside facing each other where we could talk. "Swift Wind came to see me a short time ago with the news that Stygian has been sighted approaching one of the Storm King's ships."

I watched her eyes widen a little before looking off to the side with a sigh that told of frustration and disappointment. "His worst fears have been realized and the Storm King just got his most powerful ally yet."

"Indeed," was my soft and somber response. "I think it's obvious at this point that he wants the Storm King's help in getting revenge against the Pillars. I told Swift Wind to have our ships guard the coast and tell the East coast cities to watch out for possible attacks."

"Sensible precaution," she said with a short nod. "We need to wake him up and tell him his worst fear. And I'm sure he'll want to send more of our troops to guard the major cities."

"More than likely," I agreed with a short nod. "There is much to cover this morning."

"But right now, the sun and moon are calling us," she announced while she turned toward the east and started activating her magic to raise the sun.

Meanwhile, I turned toward the moon and activated my own magic to put it to rest for the coming day.

Our magic glowed and our bodies hovered just above the ground as the celestial bodies started moving in the sky. The Sun rose up in the East and the Moon started to set. And right after our duty was done and our magic dissipated, we heard faint giggling from inside. After we heard that, we both faced the cottage before looking at each other with a giggle. In the midst of the recent bad news, the sound of a filly giggling with laughter and joy will always bring a smile to our faces. And with those smiles on our faces, we headed back inside. To see a sight that had our hearts swelling with joy. Emmit was holding little Solar up and blowing against her belly to make her giggle and laugh. Pinkie and Rarity both looked on with wide motherly smiles of their own as we did when we walked in and saw the sight. This, of course, woke up Bruce and James, so both of them started crying because they were hungry.

"And I believe that our duty is calling," Rarity giggled happily and used her magic to carefully lift both foals from their single crib and onto the bed for them to feed. While Rarity levitated the foals over, they all shifted on the bed, so Pinkie and Rarity were facing Emmit. Emmit had turned over on his side to face them while playing with Solar near his head. With a smile, I motioned to my sister to get on the bed with my head before climbing onto the bed. I took position behind Emmit's wonderfully tight ass while Tia laid down behind his back and laid her head on his shoulder. Meanwhile, I laid my head down on his hip and moved my hair around to cover up his modesty.

While little Solar was busy giggling and laughing, I heard Tia whisper into his ear about needing to return to Canterlot and the throne room. When she mentioned that Stygian approached the Storm King's ships, he stopped for a second to look over at her. A somber look flashed across his face before returning his attention back to his daughter.

"I'm hungry, daddy," little Solar squealed out with a giggle before her father lowered her back down onto the bed.

All of us giggled, along with little Solar, when he gently booped her nose, saying, "Hi hungry, I'm thirsty. Nice to meet you."

"How about we all get pancakes?" Tia suggested making little Solar simply dance in place saying yes over and over again.

"I think that settles it," Pinkie giggled happily while James happily suckled on his mother's teat. "We can go to Twilight's castle and use her ridiculously big kitchen. She has everything there to make them."

"And see how the rest of the Pillars are doing," I added.

"That, too," Emmit agreed with a nod. "On the way there, I'll see if Fluttershy, Rainbow, AJ, Ember, and the CMC want to come. Let's just make it a herd community breakfast."

"I think that's a great idea," Rarity chipped in.

Of course, we had to wait until the foals were fed and happy before leaving. While we waited, Emmit contacted the others about breakfast at Twilight's after talking with Twilight first. Once the two foals were fed we left for Fluttershy's first for her, her two foals, and Ember before heading to Twilight's castle. Through the telepathic link, the others let us know that they would meet us there. Meanwhile, little Solar was happily riding on her daddy's head as we made our way across town.

While walking through town beside Emmit, it did my heart good to watch him with not only little Solar but how loving and caring he is with his other foals. He strives to give his best to all his foals, to keep his herd in one place, and even wants to educate them himself. He is wanting to go above and beyond what would be expected of a normal stallion father. And because he's not here all the time, he encourages his herd to help each other as often as needed. I saw all those things during our walk to Twilight's castle.

Ever wondering if I would be a good mother, I've watched Tia go from the same amount of uncertainty about being a good mother to being a good mother. While watching the others do the same as well, my own fears about my insecurities about motherhood were slowly fading. Fading because of the instincts that I've been starting to feel and the herd that I'm in. Because both Twilight and I are pregnant and feeling unsure about motherhood, the others have already stepped forward to help assuage our fears.

When we got to Twilight's castle, Pinkie immediately went to the kitchen to help with breakfast. What I've always found odd with that mare was how almost anything and everything can be brought out of and put into her mane. Apparently, that included her son. She carefully lifted him up and put him in her mane. At first, I thought he would disappear but he didn't. His head was sticking out of her mane just above her head and showed him quite content to snuggle into her mane going back into a sound slumber. Things may have disappeared into her mane before, but this time her mane seemed to act like a cloud to a pegasus for her son. It was so odd and yet fascinating to watch as she walked down the castle's hallway toward the kitchen to help Spike with breakfast.

And I wasn't the only one to think this either as Emmit commented, "I swear Pinkie's mane is one of the wonders of this world," while watching Pinkie half walk and half skip down the hallway.

"I got worried for him when I first saw her do that," Fluttershy giggled with amusement. "Until she told me that she's been doing that with the Cake twins."

"Good morning, all," Twilight cheerfully greeted us as she walked up to us in the front foyer of her castle. And walked right up to Emmit, lowered his head gently with her magic, and greeted him with a very warm welcoming kiss. "How is everypony?"

"I was just going to ask that, actually," Emmit chuckled as he looked down at Twilight. "The Pillars and Miss Berrytwist specifically."

"Yeah," Twilight said the word slowly as if she was humming to herself in thought. "The Pillars are doing as well as expected for ponies who have been trapped in limbo for a thousand years. Mistmane is choosing to stay in her room and won't come out. As for Miss Berrytwist, she wants to talk to you."

I watched Emmit give her a quick nod, saying, "Yeah, haven't had a chance to talk to her yet." Then looked back to us, "I'll see you guys later, I want to check in with Berrytwist and Mistmane." He then sat his butt down on the floor, gently took his daughter in his front hooves, gave her a kiss, and said, "Daddy needs to go talk with a couple of ponies then I'll join you for breakfast."

"Ok, daddy," little Solar told her daddy then gave him a hug and a kiss before she was hoofed over to her mother.

^_^

Emmit's POV
My first stop was Mistmane. It was simply because she was staying in her room that I wanted to check up on her. There could be all kinds of reasons why she would want to stay in her room and quite frankly, I was curious. So, after reaching her room, I knocked on the door. "Mistmane? It's Emmit. Can I come in?" I didn't hear anything other than the sound of the door unlocking and opening a crack as the obvious invitation. I didn't know what to expect after walking in. What I saw, though, was Mistmane sitting on the bed and facing me with a look that showed mostly frustration and irritation with a little bit of upset thrown in. And some of it was directed at me. Why you might ask? Perhaps that's because there was four long reach back scratchers in her magic and she was using that to scratch herself from head to tail. And now I knew why she was keeping herself in her room. "Ah," I said simply while walking up to the bed and setting my butt down on the floor. I was also looking rather sheepishly at her because of how irritated and upset she is that her whole body was itching. "Yeah. The bad news is that your entire body will itch. The good news is that you know it's working. And by the look of things, for only about another day." And to add to that, I gave her an exaggerated happy look.

She didn't say anything. She just kept looking at me with the same look while she used the scratchers on her.

"I think it's fairly obvious that the others would be worried about you, so I decided to check on you. And now I know why you want to stay in your room," I told her. She didn't say anything, just kept scratching. "Is that the only reason though? Because even though you look a little younger, it's not glaringly obvious at this point. So, is there another reason?"

The look on her face softened and she even started blushing. At that moment, I knew that there was definitely another reason. "As I said yesterday, I had always hoped to have a foal of my own. That hope was taken away that day. Now that I can have a foal again after this is all done, I want to surprise him with my renewed younger self."

And there it is.

"Oh? Who? I promise I won't tell."

Now she was really blushing. "Rockhoof," she said like a schoolgirl with a crush and a deep blush to match.

With a big smile, I gave her a nod and offered, "If you don't mind, I'd like to let my wife Rarity know of this. She is not only the current holder of the Element of Generosity but also great at Romance. I know she would love to help you get ready for your reveal."

"I would like that," she told me with a thankful smile.

With that, I turned around and headed to the door. "In that case, I'll tell her a little later and leave you be to keep scratching even though it's not going to do any good." Right after I left the room and shut the door behind me, I thought my ears picked up the sound of something hitting the door as if in irritation.

Next stop was Fizzlepop Berrytwist.

After reaching her door, I knocked and announced myself, "Miss Berrytwist? It's Emmit. Can I come in?" And waited.

After hearing her soft, and clearly nervous, "Come in," I opened the door, walked in, and shut the door behind me. She was standing in the middle of the room not far from the foot of the bed. With her ears laid back against her head and how she could hardly meet my eyes with her own, it was the classic nervous and I'm sorry for what I've done look. I also noticed that she had a suppressor ring on her horn. I just gave her a small smile with a well? look while walking up to her. At first, I don't think she knew what to say because she would look up at me and open her mouth to say something before looking away and shutting her mouth again.

Finally, though, she was able to quietly squeak out an, "I'm sorry." She took a breath as if to steady herself before lifting her head and meeting my eyes with hers. "I actually spoke to the Tree of Harmony after turning myself in. A part of me is still trying to process that." Her eyes widened, her ears lifted off of her head, and her voice got louder and more dramatic the more she talked about meeting the Tree of Harmony. "I actually talked to her. She told me how she told you to heal my horn and everything. How glad she was that I turned myself in. And she asked me what you asked me. If I was ready to start being Fizzlepop Berrytwist again. And I am." Now she was looking me in the eye, but now her face returned to the sorrowful one that I noticed before. "I don't want to be a soldier...anymore... But simply be Fizzlepop Berrytwist. And I recognize that the road ahead for me is going to be hard like the Tree of Harmony said. But I'll do what I can to make up for what I've done. The lives and countries I've ruined and destroyed for the Storm King."

"And because you are here, I believe you," I told her with a small reassuring smile. "You and the Tree of Harmony are right in that you have a long hard road ahead. And you can start down that road by coming with me to breakfast and talking with the Pillars." With a nod toward the door, I turned around and started walking to it. I waited to see if she followed me out the door and only after she followed me out the door did I tell her about the Pillars. "A pony named Stygian brought them together and was the brains of the group. He was the one that did all the research about the enemies they'd fight. Then one day he took their things to Ponhenge. They thought that he was betraying them, so they ran him off. Stygian felt betrayed, so he turned to darkness and shadow turning himself into the Pony of Shadows."

"Which Chrysalis just released and sought out the Storm King," she added as we walked down the hallway toward the dining room.

"Correct," I nodded at her. "After a lengthy talk with them, we speculated that Stygian's intentions were misunderstood. That this whole matter with Stygian becoming the Pony of Shadows is really a friendship problem between Stygian and the Pillars. Of course, straightening all this out is going to be difficult now that Stygian has sought out the Storm King and probably has joined forces with him. Probably wants to use the Storm King in order to get revenge."

"That would make sense," she agreed. Then asked, "So, what can I do? Why have me talk with them?"

We were getting close to the dining room, so I looked over at her and pointed out, "To give them hope that there is a chance that this can be resolved without any more killing. That they can once again have their friend, Stygian, back. But in order to do that we have to move quickly before he has a chance to do major damage."

"I'll try and do that," she said as we approached the dining room door. With a grateful smile and a nod, I opened the door for her and watched her walk in. Of course, she hesitated for a couple of seconds after she actually saw the Pillars sitting at the table. I noticed that Starswirl was still absent which got my mind wondering just where the hell he was and what the hell he was doing. Putting that aside, I noticed that the Pillars were all sitting next to each other on one side of the room with the others on the other side. Ember and my CMC were also curiously absent.

"Ah, Miss Berrytwist, come in and have a seat," Twilight greeted warmly from the head of the long table. With a quick nod, Berrytwist started walking to an empty seat at the other end of the table. Meanwhile, after Twilight turned her head back to the table, I morphed into my human form, stepped up to Twilight's chair, and pulled it away from the table. Twilight turned her head to look up at me with curiosity on her face, confused. Or at least was confused until, I picked her up, sat down in the chair, sat her down in my lap, and wrapped my arms around her. She, and others in the room, giggled lightly while Twilight did the same and wiggled herself in my lap to get more comfortable before leaning back against me.

"I see Starswirl still hasn't shown up," I spoke up to break the ice around the room.

Looks on the Pillars' faces ranged from mild dismissal to a sad look. "Aye," Rockhoof spoke first, "I would not expect to see him for another day or so."

"As we've said, he's always been a prideful one," Somnambula commented after taking a sip of her water with a disappointed look on her face.

"Yes, but I think that he has taken this exceptionally personal," Meadowbrook told us with a sad sigh. "For it was Stygian that approached Starswirl first before recruiting the rest of us."

"And he still doesn't know that Stygian has sought out the Storm King, doesn't know anything about modern-day Equestria, or that he is currently not in Equestria at the moment." As Tia quietly pointed that out, Twilight was putty in my hands as they lightly roamed over her growing baby bump as she hummed lightly in contentment. Her head was laying against my shoulder and her eyes were closed with a peaceful smile on her face.

"Which means, that he could inadvertently make this whole situation worse," Luna pointed out just as Pinkie, Spike, and AJ came walking in with a lot of pancakes. "And could jeopardize your goal in resolving this misunderstanding between Stygian and yourselves." Not wanting to disturb the current conversation, they just started passing out the pancakes to the plates they walked by in silence.

"If he does that then we might not get back our friend," Magnus pointed out their worst fear, but luckily that's when Berrytwist spoke up.

"There's always hope," Berrytwist pointed out while looking down at her pancakes like it is something she doesn't deserve yet with a hungry look. "I was the Storm King's second in command. My life was hard after I felt like being rejected by society after the Ursa broke my horn. So, I went where all the rejects of society go...Klugetown. It's a place of lawlessness where the rejects of society go. That's where I met the Storm King. He recruited me with the lie that he could restore my horn." She paused while looking down at her pancakes while poking at them with her fork. "Soo eager to get my horn back, I fell for it. I would do anything he wanted as long as he kept promising to restore my horn." All eyes and ears, except the foals, were focused on her and listening to her. "He had promised that after he gets all of the power from the princesses he could restore my horn. I finally figured out that he was lying all along after I led the invasion of Klugetown a few days ago." She paused again, looking up from her plate, and gazed over at me with a thankful expression. "Then I met Emmit and he told me the same thing. Only he presented evidence that he's already healed two ponies already. I took a chance but when it didn't happen immediately I went rogue. And left the Storm King's forces. Only yesterday did I meet and talk with Miss Derpy. She told me how it felt when she was healed. That's when I felt my horn was fully restored. I surrendered to Princess Twilight immediately after that, talked with the Tree of Harmony herself, and here I am." She paused for another breath before looking over the table at the Pillars. "I guess you could say that I'm proof that there is always hope."

Wanting to put in her own story, Starlight Glimmer spoke up. "Sunburst was my only friend growing up as a filly. But after he got his cutie mark, he moved away and I lost my only friend. I blamed all cutie marks. After finding the Staff of Sameness, I started removing everyponys' cutie marks in a small village. Twilight and her friends stopped me and that's when I vowed revenge. After finding Starswirl's time travel spell and finding out that combining that with the map table, I could travel to any point in Equestria's history. I sought to destroy Twilight's friendship with her friends by going back in time to stop a specific event from happening." She took a second for a deep breath before continuing while looking over at the Pillars. "It worked, but every timeline she and Emmit went through was worse than the last. The very last timeline that we all met in... Nothing was left of Equestria. It was nothing more than a desert wasteland." I watched the Pillars look at her with total disbelief on their faces. "They convinced me to give up and surrender. I didn't realize how important friendship really is to not only myself but all of Equestria."

"Then we will fight for Stygian's friendship again and apologize for misunderstanding his intentions," Magnus encouraged and cheered right before digging into his pancakes.

"Yes, you will but let's have breakfast first," Pinkie encouraged.

^_^

Emmit's POV
One hour later
Canterlot's throne/war room

Twilight sat in my lap throughout lunch as she fed me pieces of pancake as conversation commanded around the table. The whole time, I always had one hand on her growing baby bump. I was able to tell the Pillars that Stygian has sought out the Storm King and that somehow I'll seek an opportunity for them to talk with him. But for now, I wanted them to stay here and learn. Learn about the modern world, learn from the Tree of Harmony, and learn from Berrytwist and Starlight Glimmer. I told them that once there was a game plan in place then they could come with me to attempt to talk with their old friend.

After breakfast, Tia and I needed to return to Canterlot for the war debrief. Luna wanted to speak to the Pillars more before going to bed, so she stayed in Ponyville. Twilight wanted to come and with no real objections, she accompanied us to the war room. Personally, I think that she wanted to check up on the fast travel portals that were being set up by the Equestrian Military thanks to her research. We did get a surprise after arriving in the throne room.

"Cadence!" Twilight called out to her old foalsitter slash sister-in-law as soon as she saw her. And half flew and half galloped over to her for a hug. I noticed that Shining Armor wasn't here, just her. While Twilight and Cadence went through their greeting dance, I took notice of the others present. Solar Captain Bronco Thunder and Lunar Captain Swift Wind were there, but that wasn't surprising. Besides being surprised by Cadence's visit, Queen Novo was also there. It was an easy guess why she was there because there was lust in her eyes and a wiggle in her eyebrows as her eyes locked onto mine.

"I'm going to say hello to Cadence, so why don't you greet Novo?" Tia suggested while nudging me in Novo's direction then walked off to greet Cadence. So, I turned and walked over to greet Novo in my fox form. And by the sultry look on her face, I had a pretty good idea of what to expect.

"Queen Novo, it's good to-" is all I got out as she interrupted me with a deep lip lock. Tongue and all, she lunged in for a deep kiss as soon as I got close. A second after she started french kissing me, she reached up with her front claws and grabbed my head to keep it in place. For a couple of seconds, my mind warred with itself on whether or not to return the kiss. Did Tia know that Novo was here and told me to greet her because she knew this would happen and is alright with it? Even if that's the case, what about the others? I'll have to admit to being tempted, but I decided to play it safe. Let it happen, but not return her kiss in an overly open fashion. Which meant that I sat there with wide eyes as she french kissed me. And even though, I wasn't making it apparent that I was returning the kiss, I did, however, tongue wrestle with her. Being happy with that, she pulled away from the kiss after another few seconds. Then urged me to turn around to face the others. After I did that, she stepped up beside me and leaned against me as if she was already in the herd. Pressing her body against mine, she even went so far as to put a wing over me as she steered us toward the others.

The Lunar and Solar captains were on my right while Twilight, Cadence, and Tia were on my left as we approached them. Twilight was sitting down with a hoof against her growing baby bump and telling Cadence, "Oh yes, the meat cravings have already kicked in. They kicked in about a month and a half ago."

"I don't know if I could put up with that," Cadence responded with a wince with some disgust thrown in.

"I've been learning that there's a lot that a mother will put up with and do for their foals," Twilight told her with that motherly glow about her.

"I know I would for his foals," Novo's voice was enthusiastic when she said that statement. And it took me a few seconds to realize just who she was referring to when she said, his. "But we can talk about our future later. What about the war effort?"

Our future? Wait...she's talking about me?

"Yes, please debrief us, Captains," Tia gave a single nod to Novo then turned toward both Captains, giving them her full attention. Meanwhile, I was looking between Novo, Tia, and Twilight to see if either Tia or Twilight would react to what Novo just said. When neither of them said anything, but just ignored the remark and gave their full attention to the Captains, I even looked at Cadence for help. Even she didn't say anything, not that I expected her to considering she's not in the herd. In the couple of seconds it took for all this to run through my head, I had already decided that it must be a prank and gave my full attention to the debriefing.

The Lunar Captain spoke first. "Early this morning, our scouts reported seeing the Pony of Shadows approaching one of the Storm King's ships without Chrysalis' presence. At that time, our scouts didn't see any sign of the Storm King."

"It's clear that he's searching for him," I commented somberly with a look to match.

"Yes, sire," the Solar Captain agreed with a firm nod. "We think we've spotted the Storm King on a ship that's patrolling around the Gallopinghost Islands. There was a ship there that is the largest in the fleet and heavily armored and gunned with a creature there that we'd never seen before. An ape-like creature that's giving orders and clearly in charge."

"What's the full description, Captain," Twilight asked, curious as if she was on to something.

"A grayish-looking ape-like creature with horns on his head that stands on two hooves with two arms and hands," the Solar Captain told her.

Twilight sighed with a nod, "That's him alright. Sounds just like what Miss Berrytwist described to me yesterday."

The doors to the room opened interrupting us as a pink and blue changeling wearing solar armor walked in. There was a sheet of paper in his magical grasp as he quickly trotted over to the Solar Captain and hoofed it over with a salute. "Thank you, soldier," the Solar Captain said, returning the salute and began reading while the changeling turned around and headed out of the room. None of us said anything as we waited for him to say what was in the report. Tension in the room rose when he finally did. With a somber sigh, he lowered the report and looked over at us. "The scout squad patrolling the Gallopinghost Islands reported the Pony of Shadows talking with the Storm King on his flagship close by. Less than an hour ago."

"Damn it to hell," I cursed softly, hanging my head a little now thinking aloud. "Now it's going to be even harder to get the Pillars and Stygian to talk with one another."

"Pillars? Stygian? What do you mean?" Cadence asked, now very curious when she recognized the names. And looked at Twilight for the answers.

With a soft sigh, Twilight looked at her sister-in-law and started explaining. As she did so, Cadence eyes started to widen in excitement. "After collecting the Pillar's artifacts, we met here to put them into a secure vault. But Chrysalis surprised us and took them to Ponhenge where she freed them and the Pony of Shadows. The Pony of Shadows is actually Stygian, the pony that brought the Pillars together starting with Starswirl. After talking it out between us, the Pillars, and the Tree of Harmony we are fairly sure that this whole thing between Stygian, the Pony of Shadows, and the Pillars is really a friendship problem. Stygian took their things to Ponhenge where they thought that he was turning against them. We now think that his intentions were misunderstood. Thus leading us here to the current problem."

Cadence's shocked and excited eyes bored into Twilight's. "You mean that you've talked with Starswirl and the rest of the Pillars?" Twilight gave her a nod and a knowing smile. "To Mistmane?" Twilight gave her another nod and a smile with a soft giggle at Cadence for her antics. "Where are they now?"

"Ponyville. Staying with me at the moment," Twilight responded with another smile that was more than just a little knowing. She was teasing her old foalsitter with the news.

"I'm going to Ponyville to talk with them," Cadence said with determination.

"I will as well," Novo said while leaning against me, still with her wing around me. But now her tail was trying to wiggle its way between my hind legs. I didn't make it easy for her because I lowered my tails to cover myself. She was determined though, I give her that. Her tail was trying to push through my protection. "Not only to talk with them but also to see his herd community he's set up." She paused to turn her head and whisper into my ear, "And maybe even join it." Before any of us could say anything regarding that, she trumped what she just said with something else that none of us expected. "Besides, it may be necessary for us to marry."

Rare times have I ever been dumbstruck by news. This was one of those times. Twilight also appeared to be dumbstruck by it and not to mention confused. Tia wasn't as dumbstruck. "What do you mean, Novo?" Tia asked with a look that looked suspicious as well as curious.

"It's because your mother put a piece of the stone in his chest," she said simply while her tail was surprisingly making progress through my own tail defenses. Because she was making headway that just made her wiggle her tail with more determination. And I know what she wanted to do, too. "Because of that and his and Twilight's actions, a lot of my subjects have come to me and asked me if I was going to marry him. They are practically demanding it. When your mother put the stone in his chest, the others saw that as your mother making him king and I queen. Thus making them wonder, and practically demand, our marriage." Her tail got between my legs far enough for her to raise her tail up and press it against my sheath. Then start rubbing it slowly but firmly.

After she said that, Twilight was still speechless and looked at Novo with total disbelief. Tia, too, looked at Novo with unexpected surprise. I was left dumbstruck not only because of the news but because Novo had found another way to fondle me. I remember how they gave her permission to flirt with me, but isn't this going too far?

"In that case, there is much to discuss with the herd, Novo," Tia said to her said matter-of-factly then returned her attention back to Cadence and the two Captains. "How is the shoring up of our coastal cities coming?"

"Per Princess Luna's orders," the Solar Captain began, "we've sent a couple of squads each to the major coastal cities. Within these squads are hippogriffs, changelings, and dragons. We've found that the hippogriffs can be quite cunning, the changelings have the advantage of changing into larger creatures, and the dragons have their strength and thick scales to aid them. With their aid and the weapons courtesy of our majesty, we are confident that we can repel any attack."

"Yet, we need to ask if you know of the abilities of this Pony of Shadows?" the Lunar Captain asked curiously.

"We do not," Tia told them.

"The Pillars will, though," Twilight spoke up making me mentally slap myself for not thinking about bringing at least one of them here. "After all, they did fight against him for a while until sealing him away."

"Of course," I mentally slapped myself for not thinking it with a frustrated sigh. "I didn't think about bringing them here. But you're right, Twilight, they should know all about him." With that thought in my head, I looked at both Captains and offered, "If you two wouldn't mind coming with us, the both of you could get the information from them directly."

"It would be an honor, sire," Captain Thunder said with pride and excitement.

"As Luna would say, Indeed," Captain Swift Wind agreed with her own excitement in her voice and in her eyes. "I'm not going to miss a chance to meet them."

"And I'm looking forward to meeting Mistmane," Cadence echoed that statement with her own excitement showing.

"Follow me," Tia said to everypony before turning toward the side door.

As we walked out of the throne room and down the hallway toward the portal room, I mentally talked to Twilight about Mistmane. Twilight? You want to tell Cadence about Mistmane hiding in her room because her whole body is itching?

Oh yeah, that's right. You told me that she came to you wanting you to try and restore her youth.

And it's working. She is getting younger but her entire body is itching as a side effect. Besides, Cadence will be able to help her prepare to reveal herself to Rockhoof. Being the Princess of Love and all. I've already asked Rarity to do the same.

Meanwhile, Novo literally walked against me with her tail still rubbing my sheath and balls in more than just a teasing manner. I swear she was trying to get me aroused and presenting myself outright. I would have excused myself from the upcoming meeting with the Pillars if I could just to get away from Novo. You'd think I'd be ok with her fondling me like this. And normally, I would be. But I'm married now and with a herd, so I'd rather have sex sometime this year. What was curious, was how neither Tia nor Twilight was in a hurry to stop Novo's fondling either. And by the time we got to the teleportation room, my body was humming with arousal and my cock was threatening to make an appearance from its sheath. And one thing I didn't want to do was go to the meeting with a hard-on.

Tia? Twilight?, I mentally asked them to get their attention just as we walked into the room and up to the teleporter. Could either one of you stop Novo from fondling me at the very least? And immediately after I asked that, Twilight stopped in the middle of the room, turned her head back to look at me, and did her best Rarity impression.

"Emmit, daring? Would you be a dear and carry me? My hooves are getting tired from all this walking." At the end of that, Twilight rapidly blinked teasingly. And that was just the excuse I needed to quickly dart forward away from Novo, quickly morph into my naked human form, and to the amusement of the Captains and Tia, and picked Twilight up in my arms. Cadence blushed heavily as she watched me pick up Twilight and carry her bridal style. She looked up at me with happiness in her eyes and a giggle in her throat before reaching up with her hooves to bring down my head for a light lingering kiss.

Thank you, Twilight, I mentally told her while returning her kiss gratefully. Then walked over to the portal.

Twilight and I were the first ones on the other side. Cadence was next and still blushed when she walked up to us. "Are you really going to walk through town naked like that?" she asked while taking glances down below.

"He's done it many times before," Tia dismissed as she appeared and walked up on the other side of us from Cadence. "Besides, it's not like he's going to be arrested or anything," Tia giggled and with her wing urged us to start walking. "Plus, he's great to look at," she added teasingly as we started walking to Twilight's castle.

^_^

All the way through town, I noticed that Cadence was taking glances at me. It wasn't just her either, but some of the mares that we walked by on our way through town were looking as well. So, I don't mind others looking anymore. Which meant that I didn't mind Cadence looking. Not that I was encouraging her to cheat or anything don't get me wrong. So, there wasn't much conversation. Mostly because Twilight enjoyed being carried and had her head resting against my chest the whole time. That didn't stop Novo from teasing the possibility that she, too, will get the chance to be held like that.

Once inside Twilight's castle, I headed directly to the map room to sit on Twilight's throne and have her sit on my lap while the Captains were sent to gather the Pillars. While the Captains were away, Tia came to stand on one side of Twilight's throne while Novo came up to stand on the other side. I expected this, of course. But hopefully with Tia there, Twilight in my lap, and the meeting going on there she wouldn't tease me as much. At least she couldn't get to my crotch with Twilight sitting in my lap. Luckily for me, it wasn't long before the Pillars came walking in, still minus Starswirl. Cadence and Mistmane weren't there either which told me that they were talking in her room.

Applejack wasn't here because she's, more than likely, at the farm working which is probably where Apple Bloom is. Rockhoof was there and actually stood by AJ's throne. Flash decided to hover above Rainbow's throne as Rainbow herself sat on it. Pinkie sat on her throne with Somnambula standing next to her.

Wait...

If Pinkie's here...

Then where's my daughter? I didn't immediately see her around, so where could-

"Daddy!" came her voice from above. And upon instinct, I looked up. Which was what she was waiting for because she divebombed me from above and latched onto my face. Happy that her daddy was back, she kept giggling and kissing my face. That broke the ice, so to speak and because I couldn't say or do anything at the moment, Tia took over.

"Thank you all for coming back," she began with a little mirth in her voice because of our daughter's antics. "We needed to speak to you again regarding Stygian and what he's capable of doing while he's still the Pony of Shadows. Because he has been seen speaking with the Storm King, we need to know what magical abilities he has." She paused to give the two Captains a nod of her head, signaling for them to speak their thoughts.

Solar Captain Thunder went first as he cleared his throat. "A little while ago we witnessed the Pony of Shadows talk with the Storm King. As we've been informed, he's out for revenge. So, our fear is that there are some dark and or shadow magical abilities that he could give, either temporary or permanent, to the Storm King's forces. If you have such information that would be greatly appreciated."

There was a short pause before Somnambula spoke up with a somber look on her face. "You are still planning on speaking to him, yes?"

"If we can, Somnambula," Tia told her while Twilight moved to the side a little so I could hold Solar against my chest with one hand. "However, because he is now in contact with the Storm King, that makes it increasingly difficult. We will try our best to get you all an opportunity to try and reason with him. But how do I measure that against him taking the lives of my little ponies?"

The Pillars looked sad and downhearted, to say the least. Especially after Lunar Captain Swift Wind pitched in, "All we are saying is that there is a real possibility that you might not get the chance to even talk to him. Not to mention long enough to try and talk him into being your friend again."

One by one, the Pillars looked at each other before Flash said, "We understand that."

"Has Starswirl contacted either one of you yet?" Twilight asked, sounding hopeful. But that was quickly dashed when each one of them shook their head.

"From what we've seen," Meadowbrook began softly, "all shadow magic is available to him. As well as a fair bit of dark magic. But I guess the worst is how he uses shadow magic to take over an animal or even a pony."

"Aye," Rockhoof's deep Scott accent was depressed and filled with sorrow, "it was after he started usin' that blasted magic tha' we made our mind about trappin' him and us in limbo."

I thought it good that Fluttershy wasn't here to hear that. "How'd you help the ponies under his shadow mind control magic?" Rainbow asked while glancing up at Flash with concern and worry in her eyes.

"We couldn't, lassie," Rockhoof nearly slammed his hoof into the floor in frustration and anger. And with one look between Tia and I, she used a sleep spell on Solar to put her to sleep, so she wouldn't hear the rest of what had to be said. And with our daughter asleep against my chest and no other foals present, Rockhoof continued. "After a pony is taken over by his shadow magic..." He couldn't finish it but just stared down at the table with his whole body shaking slightly in anger.

"They perished," Meadowbrook finished for him with her own anger and sadness on her face and in her voice. "We tried everything we could think of to save them..."

"We've actually encountered something similar before," I mentioned as their eyes met mine, now with hope in them. "The Shadow Organization that I told you about used dark magic to temporarily take over a young colt's or filly's mind long enough to ponynap them. It was only temporary and luckily didn't physically harm them. But their leader was able to remotely kill her followers. After losing three, Luna and I were able to figure out how she did it. With that in mind, hopefully whatever means that Stygian will be using is similar that Luna and I can figure it out. But if he does it en masse then we still can't save everypony even if we do understand it and have the means to counteract it."

"Even in the darkest of days, there is always hope," Somnambula spoke up with her voice filled with assurance with Pinkie resting a gentle hoof against her shoulder with a small smile.

^_^

Chrysalis' POV
At the same time
Storm King's Flagship

The Storm King's ship was the largest in his fleet, such as it was. And The Storm King being who he was had large windows in his captain's cabin under the wheelhouse that opened outward. I didn't want anything to do with the Storm King again and still tried to tell him the same thing. But he wouldn't listen. So, he was currently inside still talking with the ape while I was sitting on one of the open windows disguised as a hawk. This way I could listen in without being noticed.

"Doesn't last long," I heard from the Storm King after hearing a thud from a body falling to the wooden floor. The window was open all the way, so I couldn't see inside the cabin. Not that I needed to. "But it doesn't matter," the Storm King continued dismissively, "because there is more fodder where that came from. And there are numerous cats that I can draw on as mindless soldiers as well. And that's just from one of the countries I've conquered." There was a short pause as a door opened and I heard some shuffling about, which was probably the body being removed before he continued. "I'll just overwhelm them with numbers as I've done with Panthera. They were easily conquered."

"Fool!" I heard the Pony of Shadows cry out in a cautious voice. "Do not underestimate modern-day Equestria. I've felt their weapon for myself and Chrysalis has told me that their ships have similar and more powerful weapons than the one that injured me. Which has already taken out at least two of your ships by what Chrysalis has told me. And they have those ships patrolling their coast. You won't even get close to a city much less make use of my abilities. You've lost your second in command and you've lost Chrysalis. I would suggest taking my advice. Star Swirl did before he betrayed me."

While the Pony of Shadows was talking I noticed a male hawk fly up and landed nearby on the same open window. Even though he was only a wing distance away, he wasn't doing anything, so I ignored him.

"Then what would you suggest?" I heard the Storm King ask.

What I didn't see, because I was ignoring him and paying attention to the conversation, was how the male hawk had scooted his way over to me. But I didn't even notice him until he put a wing around me. He was actually trying to make a move on me? Turning my head toward him, it was easy to send a powerful shock to his body which had him falling down to the Islands below, unconscious. With a smirk, I turned my head back to the open window and the conversation hoping that he might hit his head on the rocks below and die. Chrysalis lets no creature make a move on her.

My mind immediately thought of Emmit unexpectedly. Ok, except for Emmit. He can make a move on me. He can rut me again if he wanted to.

"You can do that?" I heard from the Storm King.

"I can, but for only one ship at a time," the Pony of Shadows replied.

Damn it, I missed what he said. Not that it really matters all that much. I have to figure out a way to convince the Pony of Shadows to leave the Storm King and join me. Only by conquering Equestria can I have it all. And I want it all. Emmit's words of a better life came back to me along with the traitor Thorax and how he's changed, quite literally.

"Then make sure you..."

But I don't want that life. I want to conquer. Memories of him bucking me while I was Daring Do came back to me. The feeling of his cock inside me had my body responding. But that's not what I want. Why does mommy have her mad face on? came the voice of the fake young filly came to mind again. The time when he showed me a possible future for me right before I was taken to be killed. But as he said before, we already have a family with the last drones that were produced from his seed. Shaking my head violently, I told myself again that I didn't want that life. With an angry screech, I took flight in hopes to fly away from my continually conflicting thoughts.

I

Don't

Want

That

Life.

Chapter Eight: Preparing for War

Chapter Eight: Preparing for War

Chrysalis' POV
Soon after leaving the Storm King's ship

I flew straight west until I met the river between a zap apple gove and the Silver and Scout Meadows where I followed that until I came to the Tenochtitlan Basin. Angry and confused, I flew up the river and only returned to my natural self when I got to the banks of the basin. "I don't want that life," I shouted and stomped along the bank of the Tenochtitlan Basin with my hooves leaving imprints in the damp earth behind me.

"Yes, you do, Chrysalis," came the calm voice from behind me. It was a voice that I'd never heard and yet already knew who it was.

I stopped stomping around and turned to face the Tree of Harmony with a growl, "I don't want that life."

She gave me one of those know-it-all smiles with a slight tilt of her head. "Yes, you do. That's why you pretended to be Cadence at her wedding."

I stomped my way up to her with a scowl on my face and a growl in my throat. She's so irritating. "He was just a means to an end!"

"You intended to stay with him and you know it," she giggled back and stood her ground. "You are not your origins, Chrysalis. In recent years, everything that you've done has been toward that end. You are just hiding from that truth. Too proud to admit it to yourself. You could have killed Cadence, Twilight, and the others but you didn't. You haven't killed in a very long time." She still stood her ground when I got close enough to put my nose against hers. Not that I could have done anything to her even if I wanted to. She's just a specter after all. "You may have tricked Emmit, but you were happy that his seed took. You weren't really going to use your new children as soldiers."

"SHUT UP," I screamed at her. "I WAS, TOO."

"For a very long while, you've been jealous of those happy with a family." She still had a knowing smile on her face as she continued. Each word she said was like a knife to my heart. "When you've portrayed yourself as a wife to gather love from a stallion, you also wish that a stallion could truly love you like the emotion you seek."

"NO! Love is what I live on, my food," I screamed back at her with a heavy stomp on the ground but she still held her ground.

She shook her head. "You know that you don't have to go hungry anymore. You've seen it. And you can finally start on your path to your destiny if you would only give love instead of taking it."

"Never."

"That's why you haven't killed. That's why you didn't kill them when you had the chance when you took the Pillar's things."

"SHUT UP."

"You are at war with yourself, Chrysalis."

I actually took a swipe at her. "I am not," I cried out but my hoof just simply went through her. So, I started pacing back and forth in front of her in frustration.

"You can eventually have that family you've always sought after if you only surrender to Emmit and give him all your love. It won't be easy for you, but you would finally have what you've always wanted. Love and a true family." Then she disappeared to leave me with my tumultuous thoughts.

"SHUT UP, SHUT UP, SHUT UP!" I screamed at where she was just a second ago, but it was no use. She was gone. "YOU'RE WRONG. YOU'RE LYING." I screamed and screamed but nothing was there to answer me except for the sound of the water, the wind through the trees, and the animals that I had scared off.

^_^

Emmit's POV
After the meeting

After the meeting was over I wanted to check up with Fluttershy because she was watching after the twins, Bruce, and James. Because of the actions of others, I was able to do this. After the meeting, Tia nabbed Novo to bring her back to Canterlot's war room which meant that Novo was out of my hair. Twilight went to check on Cadence and Rarity because they were still in Mistmane's room. Pinkie needed to work today, which was why our son James was at Fluttershy's place along with Bruce. And because Tia took Novo to the war room, our daughter Solar was still with me as we walked over to Fluttershy's cottage.

I was in my fox form with my daughter riding on top of my head and as we approached the cottage, I told her to be on her best behavior as we checked up on her step brothers and sisters. All seemed quiet as we approached the back of the cottage and walked in through the back door. Almost immediately after walking in, the birds in the cottage chirped excitedly and flew up to my daughter. It appeared that they wanted her to play with them, so I just chuckled and told her, "Go ahead and play with the animals, honey. Just be gentle and don't stray far from the house." Hearing that, my daughter said cheerfully, "Ok, daddy," and followed the birds out the door to play outside.

That left me to find Fluttershy and whoever else was here. I found Fluttershy, Ember, and Sweetie Belle in the kitchen all sitting around the table. "Hello, my lovelies," I singsonged with a loving smile on my face after finding them sitting around the kitchen table. Because Fluttershy was the closest, I walked up to her first, giving her a loving kiss just as she turned her head around. After realizing that it was me, she leaned into the kiss with a soft content hum as the others greeted me with, "Hi, Emmit" or in Ember's case, "My mate."

Ember was next and then Sweetie Belle. I greeted them all lovingly and equally before sitting my butt down on the floor between Sweetie and Fluttershy. It was right after I sat down and put a couple of tails around them when Sweetie told me, "You just missed the lady from Fever Magazine."

"Oh yeah," I chuckled with a slight shake of my head, "I had almost forgotten all about that with everything that's been going on."

"Yes, she came by to tell us that the edition featuring you and Ember will be out tomorrow. And the one after that will feature Apple Bloom and Scootaloo," Fluttershy informed me. "She wanted to show Ember the pictures and get her input. And she also wanted to show Scootaloo and Apple Bloom as well, so she asked where they were. We told her that Apple Bloom is working on her family's farm and Scootaloo is with Rainbow. Rainbow and Scootaloo are both working with Ponyville's weather team."

I looked over at Fluttershy with a nod of my head. "Yeah, because of the war effort, Ponyville's weather team has to double as a lookout and early warning system for Ponyville. I just hope that the Storm King's forces don't get this far into Equestria."

"We are confident in you, our mate," Ember looks over at me with calm prideful confidence.

"Thank you, my mate," I tell her in return with a grateful smile while my tails gently rub against both Sweetie and Fluttershy. "I'm grateful for your confidence in me. However, there is a lot of magic at Stygian's disposal. But enough of that for now." Looking at Ember specifically, I ask her, "So, what do you think of the pictures and the fever article?"

She gave me an easy smile while leaning back in the chair. "The pony mare captured the joy I have for you being my mate perfectly. She captured the passion and fire in my eyes, my separated scales, and my hard perky nipples as you squeezed and twisted them for my pleasure." Her smile turned lustful as she reached up and squeezed a breast. "I don't mind them taking pictures of us. For it is my hope that it will show others how happy and joyous a relationship can be. Because of what you've shown me about the true nature of love and intimacy."

Moved by her words, I opened my mouth to say something until Sweetie beat me to it. "That's what she's shown me," Sweetie said while looking up at me with a wide smile. Then she blushed and finished with, "I'm just not ready for all of Equestria to see us have sex."

With a gentle smile, I leaned over giving her a slow loving kiss. "That's quite alright, Sweetie," I told her then hugged her to me with my tails. "That's alright."

"Yes, because I still don't want to be in the magazine either," Fluttershy said with a blush. "Though I did agree to an interview that I believe was in the Celestia edition."

Right then we heard the door open and my daughter and some birds flew in to land on the table in front of us. All of them looked a little tired, especially my daughter. She flew in and landed on the table then laid down in an exaggerated way as if she was playing dead. With a laugh, I stood up and started walking to the kitchen, "I'll get some water for you all."

^_^

Celestia's POV
Same time
Canterlot throne/war room

Novo was walking beside me as we entered the throne room that was now the war room. She wasn't mad that I had rescued my husband from her because I think she expected it from me. I knew that because there still was that easy-going teasing look on her face. And when she started the conversation after we walked into the throne room. "I know what you are going to ask, Tia," she told me as we walked across the room toward the bed-like throne. "And I wasn't lying when I said that my subjects are asking for us to wed. When your mother, the Empress, put that orb shard into his chest, she was practically declaring him ruler over Seaquestria and Mount Aris."

We both walk up to the wide bed-like throne and after I climb up on it, I motion for her to join me. After Novo joins me on the bed-like throne, I look at her with a tilt of my head and a small smirk. "You know how a herd works, Novo. No matter what my mother has done to influence this, and no matter what your subjects request, you will still need to get my permission as well as that of Luna and Rarity. We three are equal head mares. So, with that in mind, let me ask why are you pursuing our husband? Other than the wish and opinions of your subjects."

Her facial features were telling as she thought about her answer to my question. Among the emotions that ran across her face, she finally settled on one that I recognized easily as one that I went through with Emmit. Her head tilted to the side a little with an amused smirk growing on her face with the look in her eyes showing true attraction. Which mean that she was about to tell me something that she was attracted to, but also found amusing. "When I first saw him," she began while looking down at the mattress as she recalled the memory, "I saw this beautiful, but very strange, creature that I've never seen before. At first, I thought that he was this pretty boy that just came along. But I quickly found that he was more than just handsome. Just the way he walked and carried himself, I saw the power that he could wield. Later, I saw it when he, Twilight, and Ember attacked one of the Storm King's ships. It was then that I was reminded of what you said in your last letter before I was caught. He is indeed very powerful and dangerous. While Tempest's ship went down and as I stood behind him, his whole package of this very powerful and clearly dangerous polite and charming predator hit me. Therefore, I reached out and grabbed his balls."

I laughed. Not just a giggle, but full-on laughter that echoed in the throne room. She was giggling with me as I said to her between bouts of laughter, "Twilight showed...me...her memory...so I saw...his reaction."

"He holds a lot of restrained power," Novo said while I calmed down from laughing. "He respected me as a queen and yet didn't hesitate to tell me what to do if he thought it was for my safety. When there wasn't time to force me back inside the ship for my safety, he forced me down to the deck with his tails covering me. Being queen the times that I've been malehandled, let's say, is few and far between. As I know you've been through such things where even your Captains are afraid of telling you what to do because we are on such a high pedestal."

"Yes, I know what you mean," I agreed with a nod and a smile after getting my laughter under control again. "That is just one of the many things I love about him."

"And I see why, Tia," she winked. "All of which is a very attractive and alluring package. But I don't know him like you, or your herd does." She paused for a deeper breath which she always does when she is about to admit something deeply personal. "Which I'll admit to being envious of. However, given your mother's actions and the feelings of my subjects, I'm in the unique position to possibly do something about that." Now she looked up at me with a serious look. "So, I do ask for that chance and perhaps maybe joining the herd one day. I know it won't happen overnight. But it's time that I moved on with my life and maybe find love again since the loss of my previous mate. He was taken from Skystar and I when she was very young, so she doesn't remember much of her father. And it is time for Seaponies and Hippogriffs to return to the world and stop hiding. He is helping me and my subjects do that."

I gave her a nod in understanding. "I was wary of him when he first arrived. But in time, I felt like it was time for me to finally know what it's like to be a mother. To experience the joy and the pain of it as you have already. And you were right, it is so very rewarding. He is a good father and I am so happy and content right now with him and our daughter in my life. So, even though I don't know what it's like to feel the loss of a mate or husband, I will speak of this more with Luna and Rarity first before bringing it up with the rest of the herd."

"Thank you, Tia," she said with a wide thankful smile that matched the look in her eyes. "I do miss being held, being loved, and waking up to a strong male in bed with me. Being held with strong arms, hooves, or claws."

"Tired of being the strong one," I said gently in understanding with a gentle smile. "Sometimes, I have him place a suppressor ring over my horn and bind my wings, so I can truly feel like prey about to be...eaten...when he chases me." I emphasized the word eaten, so she would recognize it in a sexual sense instead of literally.

"Giving him complete and utter control," she said with mild shock on her face with some disbelief thrown in. "I've never done that, even with my previous mate. I don't know what that's like. That level and amount of trust."

With a growing grin, I winked at her, "Hopefully you will one day. It is more than just an incredible experience with the one you love and trust. Because also shows how much I trust him."

She blinked a couple of times as if processing that information. "Ah, I see."

"Rainbow Dash even told us how he washed her in the Wonderbolt mare's showers," I began telling her with a growing blush. "They both walked into the showers and right in front of all the other mares, he began undressing her when he was already in his human form. Even while undressing her, the other mares began saying how hot that was because he never looked away from her." While telling her this, I watched her face start to flush as mine was. "After undressing her, he walked with her into the showers, got behind her, and then lifted her up so her front hooves were against the wall. He turned on the water to wet down her body with his hands rubbing all over her body. Never taking his eyes off of her. His hands really make a mare's body shudder with need. She told me that it was after he got done soaping her down that he raised her tail and started slowly bucking her. Right there in the middle of the mare's shower, with her body slick with soap, he slowly washed her body with his own body and hands. She told us that it was the most arousing thing that she's ever done. All while they were having sex, he was washing her. And his eyes never left hers. Never looked at any other mare but her." About halfway through my explanation, her blush deepened, her mouth hung open, and her eyes widened in that aroused I want to experience that way.

"I so want that," she whispered with the same lustful look about her.

I giggled a little because of the look on her face. "You're not the only one. Cadence said the same thing, though it was under the guise of girl talk."

"I better change the subject for now," she giggled softly before going on with the other reason why she was here. "The other reason why I came here, besides Emmit, was simply to learn more about the war preparations and maybe help some."

Giving her a warm smile, I said to her, "Understandable. We could start by taking a tour of the training grounds." Novo slowly nodded at me with a grateful smile, so we both got up from the throne and started walking out of the throne room to the newly expanded training grounds. On the way out of the throne room, I requested that two of the solar guards at the doors accompany us while the other two patrol inside. As Emmit pointed out, there is no use for them standing there guarding an empty room, is it? He had a point. Right after leaving the throne room, Novo could tell the changes that my husband, and recent events, have inspired in both the guard and the updated military. That was plainly seen in the new look for my solar guards.

"I can see the changes already, Tia," she said after taking a glance at the guard's new look and weaponry. "I see that the guard's armor has been changed from light armor to more battle ready. Is that one of the new weapons that he introduced?"

"Yes, it is," I told her as we began walking down the hallway to the East entrance where it exited to the newly expanded training grounds. "Why don't we head over to our Research and Development Department nearby so they can explain better than I can?"

^_^

"Before the war, we used this building for more magical experiments," I began to explain as two guards saluted before opening the door for us. The two guards that were with us stayed behind to patrol the building. "So, it made sense that we would use this building for military R&D because of the magical safety measures that were already in place." After letting Novo walk in first, I motioned to my right with a hoof. "For example, to our right is the firing range." Novo turned to the firing range which consisted of five or so lanes, as Emmit calls them, for testing purposes. Although the only thing that indicated a lane were the five cubicles for a pony to stand in. Each cubicle was wide enough for two ponies to stand in. "This is where the guns are tested. Each cubicle is big enough for two ponies. One is to do the actual firing with room for the firing range supervisor."

"I don't see many here right now," Novo commented as there were only a few ponies there at the moment scattered around the large open room.

"Break or early lunch," I commented with a slight shrug then motioned her over toward an office on the other side of the room. "Let me introduce you to the lead developer." It didn't take long for us to walk across the room, and all while Novo's head was curiously looking around. Until I knocked on the work office door. After hearing a, "Come in," from inside, I opened the door and ushered Novo inside. The office was bigger than a regular office room because it needed to be large enough to experiment in. Which meant that it needed to be as large as a small blacksmith shop at least. The door was in the corner of the room, so the entire work office was spread out before us and to the right of us. Large long desks were on either side of the room filled with tools for metal and wood. Papers, pens, pencils, and other designing tools were scattered about on the desks. And at the other end of the room stood an older-looking unicorn. He didn't notice that it was me that walked in because his back was to us. He had a blue coat with a very short brown mane and tail. He also had a brown beard and mustache.

"Yeah? Which one of ya is it? And make it quick, I'm busy here." His voice was gruff and a little callous with a deep voice. With a smirk, I looked over at Novo with a motion to stay quiet. Then simply looked over at him with an amused look on my face and a tilt of my head. A second later, he slammed his hoof down against the table making some tools and pencils rattle then snapped his head over toward us. "Well? Who is..." he began angrily saying before his expression and tone of voice changed instantly. Now it looked more like a colt with a crush. "Your highness," he said sheepishly, softly, and even knelt down on the floor. He was even blushing. He's always had a crush on me that I always thought was cute.

"Rise, Broke, my friend," I told him with a wide smile on my face and a welcoming tone in my voice. "I see that you are just as crude, ill-mannered, and as slovenly as ever."

Before he could say anything, Novo looked over at me, saying curiously, "Broke?"

"His nickname," I giggled out, "because of his mannerisms and that he tends to break things more than he fixes them." Broke grumbled at that with a soft sneer and curls of an upper lip. "However, he is one of the best for this. He has a mind for invention and is great with tools, both wood, and metal."

Still blushing with a slightly sheepish look, he grumbled out, "Yeah, well somepony has to be around here or nothin' ever gets done." Then straightened up, squared himself toward us, lifted his head, and asked, "So, what can I do ya for, your highness?"

With a smile, I slowly gave a nod to Novo, "May I present, Queen Novo of Seaquestria and Mount Aris? She is here to take a tour of the changes that my husband has inspired for the preparation of the war we are now in."

"Welcome to the most laziest bunch of turds around, your highness." Even though he greeted her with a respectful bow of his head, he still said it with a disapproving and crude voice. "I've always said that we needed more advanced weapons just in case another evil something or other decided to try and conquer Equestria. Tartarus, I've been sayin' it since before Nightmare Moon's return, but nopony listened to me." I watched him get more and more agitated the more he talked. He finally ended it with a shake of his head, saying, "Nope, not since that alien man of yours got us more weapons due to the war we're in now." He then started walking around us and walked toward the door. "Come on then, let me show ya."

As we followed him out the door, he also started to explain about the new weapons like I hoped he would. "About a month and a half ago, give or take a few days, that guy came to us with an idea for more powerful weapons." He walked through the shop, apparently heading toward the other end where some of the new weapons were laying on a table. "At Princess Celestia's behest, she called us all together to listen to what he had to say. He first asked us if we knew what a cannon was. Naturally, any blacksmith or inventor worth their salt knows what a cannon is." We followed him over to a table where he stood in front of two complete guns with other parts spread out. "From there it was easy to follow his idea for the guns currently in our military." Using his magic he picked up a small sphere, and held it in his magic as he turned around to face us. Novo stood beside me as we watched and listened to his presentation. "He wanted a specific design that would limit its use outside of the military. And so he came up with this little gem." He levitated the orb closer to Novo so she could see better.

"This little ball isn't anything special in and of itself," he began to explain. "It's nothing more than a hardened ball of metal. However, a unicorn can use their magic to infuse this little thing with magical energy. When struck, it will release a portion of that stored magical energy in the form of physical energy. This little ball will put out enough energy to hurl a similar-sized piece of metal from here to the end of this building in less than a second." I knew all this, but Novo didn't and even with just that little bit of information, she looked at the little sphere with shock and awe. Her mouth hung open as Broke ignited his horn, put the sphere near his horn, and began to charge it. "Let me charge it up for ya, take a couple of guns with me, and then I'll show ya what I'm talking about."

We watched as the basic metal sphere began glowing with magic until it pulsed brightly after a few seconds of him charging it. Once he had it charged, he levitated two guns, the sphere, and walked around us to head over to the firing range at the other end of the building. "Alright, this way. Because this little sphere here can only be charged by unicorns powerful enough to charge them, that limits their use outside of the military. That man of yours sure got it right by this design, I'll tell ya. Even if these guns somehow make it to the public, they'd be hard-pressed to use them if they can't charge this little ball."

After reaching the firing range, he set down one of the guns on the table in front of him before turning around to face us. "What your man came up with was pure genius. You noticed that there are two guns with me. One longer one, which is on the table, and this shorter one."

"That shorter one looks like you took the bell of a brass horn and slapped it on a piece of wood," Novo chuckled in amusement at the odd-looking weapon.

"He calls it a Blunderbuss," Broke chuckles in that joke's on you kind of way. His magic lifts a small door on the wooden butt of the gun, puts the ball inside, and then closes the door. "We open this little door here, secure this little ball in its place. Then we can expose the breech and put in the ammunition." Then uses his magic to unlatch something on the side of the gun and the entire metal barrel piece tilts forward. His magic levitates a cylinder-looking thing and holds it up. "This paper cylinder is filled with smaller metal balls with a fabric disc on one end. We load it into the breech with the disc facing the rear of the gun and then close the breech." Using his magic, he lowers the back end of the barrel back into place on the wooden butt of the gun with a loud click. Then turns around, raises the gun toward the end of the firing range, and then magically pulls the trigger. The gun fires with a loud enough bang to hurt ears that echoes even in the large building. It's so loud that Novo is startled by the sudden loud bang it produces and even takes a few steps back in shock and awe. She stands there in shock with her mouth hanging open when the large paper target in the near distance gets destroyed an instant later. With a happy satisfied laugh, he sets it down and looks back over at us. "With the gun in this configuration, it will clear out anything in front of ya."

Because Novo was just standing there not saying anything, still in apparent shock and awe at the power of the weapon, I spoke up. "Why don't you demonstrate what you mean by in this configuration."

"Certainly," Broke said and levitated both of the guns over in front of him. "The beauty of his design is that the buttstock on both guns is identical. And with, what we call the percussion sphere, in the buttstock, we made the barrels interchangeable. Meaning, that our soldiers only have to carry one stock in order to have two separate guns with them. All they have to do is simply change out the barrels from the Blunderbuss to the longer rifle barrel to go from killing everything in front of you to killing a specific something farther away." To prove his point, he uses his magic to switch over the barrels and then secures them again before laying them both down on the table once more.

"He really has inspired a vast improvement," Novo's voice was soft and filled with awe.

"And there's more for you to see," I tell her with pride. Then look at Broke and tell him, "Thank you for your time."

"You're welcome, your highness, and come back anytime."

After taking the same door out that we walked in, I led her toward the newly expanded training area. "The training area has been expanded because of the war and Emmit's influence," I told her as we walked up the stone path toward the fenced-off area. "As you can see," I began again as approached the gate with the guardhouse, "the entire complex is now fenced off with a guardhouse. One way in and one way out, he suggested this because this is how their military bases are. One gate with a guardhouse which leads into the base."

"It looks quite large; almost like a small town," she commented as she obviously saw part of the interior through the wire gate.

"It is."

"Your, highness," the stallion unicorn solar guard standing in front of the guardhouse greeted us with a sharp salute before using his magic to open the gate for us.

"Thank you," I thanked the guard before Novo and I started walking inside. "The administration office, medical, mess hall, and living quarters are near the gate at this end of the base. With the various training grounds are further beyond." As if on cue, various sounds of gunfire were heard going off in the far distance. Even a couple of larger explosions even further out. "To our right are the offices for the Solar and Lunar Captains and administration for the base. To our left are the Solar and Lunar barracks. Obviously, the Solar guard train during the day and the Lunar guard train at night. And to our left just beyond the barracks is the Mess Hall. Beyond that is the expansive training ground."

"Does Emmit come here and train?" Novo asks as we started walking by the buildings toward the first training area.

"When he can, yes. But due to his unique nature, not everypony can help him train," I explained as we headed over to the basic training area first. "For example, this basic training area in front of us. It's about the size of two hoofball fields with various training equipment and a track around it as you can see. It's to build their physique and stamina."

Novo hummed in thought before looking over at me with a wink that told me she was thinking about something lewd. "You can't tell me that you haven't come here and watched him work out."

"Alright," I giggled out confirming her statement, "I do. He is training to build up his human body more. Ever the protector, he wants to be in the best of shape so he can protect us if he has to. I like that in him."

For the first time since she showed up, there was a wistful look that showed up on her face as if remembering something beloved from time ago. "My former mate and Skystar's father was like that. Powerful females like us may not need a strong male around to treat us and protect us." She paused to look over at me with a wistful smile, "But that doesn't mean we don't want it, right?"

I smiled at that as we walked up to the fence that surrounded the track. And while looking out onto the field and watching the various ponies, hippogriffs, changelings, and other creatures work out, I thought about the many times how I've felt with Emmit. "You're right. I don't need a strong man like him. But, yes, I am very happy that I have him in my life. The way he holds me, says that he loves me by either words or touch, and the fierce protective look in his eyes makes me feel so happy and complete."

"I know how you feel," she said with a wistful smile. But that smile frowned some and her look turned to that of want and need. "And I miss that, Tia. I miss it so badly. We were hiding, Tia. I was hiding. As a nation, we were hiding from the outside world. And I was hiding from my own needs; pretending to be content living in solidarity at the bottom of the ocean. I don't want to hide anymore, Tia. And I'd like a shot at joining the herd."

Putting a wing over her, I hugged her to me, "Then you, I, and the rest of the girls will talk about it."

^_^

Chrysalis' POV
Not far from the Tenochtitlan Basin

My mind was awash with thoughts and contradictions as I simply started walking from the basin and into a thick forest that surrounded the basin and the creek. My thoughts were still in a contradictory jumble as I walked and stumbled through the thick forest. The Tree of Harmony finally disappeared to leave me with these damnable thoughts. These thoughts of me wanting a family were damnable and damn her for suggesting it. I didn't want or need a family. All I wanted was an army of drones to take over all of Equestria. That's what I wanted. Then how come my thoughts kept returning to the illusion of a family Emmit put me through? It was nothing but an illusion of a family and nothing like what I really wanted. I didn't want to have a family with him or a family in general damn it, so how come my head keeps bringing it up? How come my head keeps pointing out that I already do have a family with him and I'm just ignoring it?

Because of the Tree of Harmony, damn her to Tartarus and back. She's the one that keeps putting these thoughts into my head. Images of Emmit being a father to her latest clutch of drones came to mind. That damned smile on his face as he taught the drones he helped spawn came to mind. Standing in her hive teaching the new race of drones spawned from his seed ran through my mind as I continued to trudge through the thick forest. I just kept walking in a single direction, not caring where my steps led me as those damnable thoughts ran through my head. Those thoughts weren't wanted, so how come they kept popping up in my head? I shook my head violently trying to clear it as if shaking my head would throw them far away. I don't want that. I don't want it. Get out of my head. My hoofsteps stopped as I plopped my butt down on the forest floor, grabbed my head between my hooves, and shut my eyes tight. "GET OUT OF MY HEAD. GO AWAY. STOP PUTTING THOSE THOUGHTS INTO MY HEAD HARMONY I DON'T WANT THEM. I AM THE CHANGELING QUEEN. I WANT TO CONQUER. I AM EVIL. I'M NO HOUSEWIFE OR MATE."

"Are you all right?" a small feminine voice suddenly came to her ears from right in front of her.

When I opened my eyes and looked down at where the voice came from, I saw a young filly of maybe around eight years old. She was an earth pony with an off-white coat and light brown mane and tail with a height that barely reached the top of my legs and that was being generous. I couldn't believe my eyes. Why was this small filly here in this forest? Where were her parents? Was I near a village of some sort? "No, I'm not all right," I growled out, closing my eyes again with my head between my hooves. "The damned Tree of Harmony won't leave me alone."

I heard the young filly gasp a second later and then ask her in a high-pitched excited voice, "You know the Tree of Harmony? Wow! You must be a really good pony then." Her voice suddenly shifted from excitement to nervousness and fear, "Maybe you can help me find my way back home? It's nearby, but I lost my way."

"No, I'm not a good pony," I looked down at the young filly with a scowl. "I'm an evil queen that's Tartarus bent on conquering Equestria. I won't help you get home." She didn't leave after telling the little filly that. Matter of fact, she just kept looking up at me with big wide eyes just begging me to help her. I believed they were called puppy eyes or something like that. It quickly became a battle of wills between us. With me scowling down at the young filly in refusal to help her and her looking up at me with those unwavering pleading eyes. Neither of us was budging. You know you want to help her, came the Tree of Harmony's voice in my head. No, I don't go away. Yes you do. You're just afraid of how good you will feel by doing something good for this little filly. Fine, I'll do it just to prove you wrong. "Fine! I'll help you home," I scowled down at her then rolled my eyes at her.

Her reaction was immediate. "Yay! Thank you," she squealed in pure delight and quickly latched onto my leg by wrapping her legs around it. It wasn't love, but it was the affection of a young filly that did the same job at replenishing some of my spent magic. So, I went along with it, so I could use her to replenish my magic supply. And I didn't even have to disguise myself either. But after about a minute or so, she wasn't letting go. So, I lifted my leg to get her closer to my face. "Let me go, so I can walk."

"Oh, sorry," she says and lets me go and so we begin to walk together. Even though I have no idea where her home resides, I just continue walking in the same direction that I was before. "My name's Hazel, what's yours?"

"Chrysalis," I answered absentmindedly while continuing to walk through the forest with this young filly skipping along aside me.

"I've never seen a pony like you before. What are you? You're not an earth pony, pegasus, or unicorn," she wondered while she kept talking and skipping alongside me. She also kept looking up at me with the curiosity of a youngling. Sometimes that can be so irritating. "Oh I know!" she called out suddenly and brightened immediately. "You have both wings and a horn. So, you must be a princess."

"I am a queen," I partially agreed with her with my voice taking on a boring tone to it.

"So, you are royalty," the little filly squealed with delight again then jumped up and hugged me around my neck so quickly I hardly had a chance to respond. "Thank you so much," she said quickly before letting go and starting to skip around me now singing away with those childish tunes with no real rhythm to them. With a sigh, I continued walking with only one thought in my head.

This was going to be a long walk.

^_^

It was just over an hour later and she still hasn't shut up, she still hasn't stopped skipping around me, and I'd learned more about her and her little village over the past hour than I ever would on my own or with a spy drone. After a while, I thought that maybe, just maybe, the boring tone in my voice would make her shut up. Would make her realize that I prefer silence. But no, she just kept talking on and on and on about her family and the little village. Thankfully, there was a way out of this. As the sun was setting in the distance, the last rays of the day began to sift through the forest canopy in front of us. The proverbial light at the end of this tunnel. Pass through the light and I'd be able to be rid of this forever happy voicebox.

"Oh, I know where we are now!" Hazel stopped for just a second to look back at me with excitement in her eyes and in her voice. Good, now that she knows where she is, maybe I can finally be rid of her. But instead of immediately running off for home, she ran back to me and began to try and pull me along by grabbing my leg. "Come on, come on with me."

"Fine," I said to her with a frustrated sigh as it was very apparent that she wouldn't even let go of me until I agreed to accompany her back to her home. After she let me go again, I reluctantly began following her toward the edge of the forest. Even after I began to follow her she wouldn't get too far ahead and even stopped a few times to make sure that I was still following her. It seems that I had no choice. Well, I did. I could have just said no and flown away from this whole thing. But I didn't. And you know why the Tree of Harmony's voice echoed in my head again. Yes, I know why. I need a base of operations if there's ever hope for me to conquer Equestria. And this little hamlet could be it. I won't even have to take it by force if I play the part of being a goody goody queen. There was amusement in the Tree of Harmony's voice as she replied, No, you're doing it for that little filly. Am not. But the Tree of Harmony didn't reply anymore. Am not. I repeated in my head as Hazel and I broke through the edge of the forest and I glimpsed upon her small village.

It was a quaint little village with about a dozen or so cottages around a water well. The water well seemed to be the center of the city with the small cottages around it. The cottages weren't anything fancy, just mud brick houses with thatch roofing that looked like they were made by hooves. And just beyond the village was obviously their garden..

"Come on, come on," Hazel shouted in excitement and started pulling on my leg again. "I live at this first house over here." And then she scampered off toward the first little cottage on the right. And then I slowly followed her. If this little village was going to be my base of operations then I will need a place to stay. If I continue to play the part of a goody goody queen then I should be able to stay with Hazel. Therefore, I tried making each step seem as regal and as nonthreatening as I could. I even put a smile on my face instead of the usual scowl that has worked so well for me in the past. Because of this, Hazel and her mother were already talking to one another as I walked up to them.

"You got lost? Again? Hazel! How many times have I told you to not go playing around or running around in that forest without somepony with you?" her mother asked and berated the young filly. Because her focus was on the filly and not me, she didn't see me approach until Hazel pointed me out to her.

"I'm sorry, mom," Hazel apologized sincerely with lowered eyes, lowered ears, and lowered head. But she raised her head again and immediately perked up when she talked about meeting me. "But I wasn't alone for long. I met an actual queen in there and she helped me get home again." She paused long enough to turn her head back toward me and point me out to her mother with a hoof. "And there she is, Mom. She's the one that helped me get back home again."

I did my best to keep a...ugh....friendly...smile on my face as I walked up to them. However, due to how I detest anything friendly, I don't think it would have met with Sunbutt's approval. I watched the mother roll her eyes as if not believing her own daughter and then look over in my direction. Then freeze in shock and awe when she spotted me walking up next to her daughter. Recognition and fear were her immediate reactions to my presence. Her body went stiff and her eyes widened in shock and fear.

"C-Chrysalis?" It was still satisfying to watch ponies shake in fear of me and hear that fear in their voice. However, this time that's not what I needed.

"Yes, mom. She's the one that helped me get home," Hazel told her mother with happy reassurance. I tried keeping a smile on my face and watch this little filly excitedly tell her mother what happened in the forest. Maybe I wouldn't need to do any convincing at all. Maybe this little filly will do all the work for me.

I watched the filly's mother look over at me again, but this time in shock and surprise. Then with a cautious look, she turns fully toward me and asks, "Is that right, Chrysalis? Did you really help my Hazel find her way back here?"

"I did, yes," I tell her while trying to keep a...friendly (UGH) smile on my face while trying not to gag at the thought of being friendly.

After a couple of blinks up at me in surprise before she seemed to relax a little before finally replying in a very soft and confused voice. "Um...thank you?" I smirked slightly seeing her so unsure of even thanking me for doing something for them. I'm sure it was as odd for her to thank me as it was for me to actually hear one of Celestia's plebs thanking me. I may be acting like I'm doing good, but the last thing I wanted to do was actually say the words, you're welcome. As luck would have it, I didn't have to.

"Mom? Can she come in? Can she? Can she? Can she?" the filly asked her mother over and over in that excited way that all younglings do. The filly's mother looked down at Hazel in shock that her child would ever ask such a thing. Obviously, this little filly has yet to hear of my greatness. I tried keeping up the best smile I could while waiting to see what her mother would say as she stood there warring with herself over it. But at last, the mother agreed when the little filly looked up at her mother with her eyes widening in a desperate plea.

"Well you did save my little Hazel, so I guess so?" The mother sounded so unsure that I bet the one thought running through her mind was that she can't believe that she just invited me, Chrysalis, into her home. Well she did and the little filly couldn't have been happier about it.

"Yay! Thank you, Mom," Hazel jumped up to hug her mother before zipping over to me and began pulling on my leg again. "Come on, let me show you to my room. It's not much because we don't have much being such a small village. But my room is really comfortable." I followed her inside and only took a second or two to look around at the small cottage. The layout was pretty simple with a front living area that doubled as the dining room and kitchen. But I followed her through the front living room and down a short hallway. The short hallway had two doors on either side. One of them was open showing a basic bathroom. The hallway ended at the open door of the main bedroom. This meant that her room was the other door. And that's just the one she opened and walked in. "This is my room," she said as I walked in behind her, "and I know it's not much but my mom wanted a good bed for me and it doesn't look like much but it is really comfortable."

And as if she needed to prove it, she jumped up onto the bed and laid herself down with a happy and comfortable sigh. Her room was small and just big enough for her bed and one set of drawers and that's it. There was just enough room for me to sit between her bed and the set of drawers to reach up with a hoof and run it across the mattress. And I had to admit, that the mattress did feel really soft.

"What do you think, Chrysalis?" the filly asked me as she looked over at me while wiggling herself on her bed with a short happy giggle.

"If I had such a mattress in my former kingdom, I would have slept a lot better," I told her and for once at least, I was being honest.

You can sleep on such a mattress, came the Tree of Harmony's voice again inside my head. Your former drones are now living good lives in Equestria with such mattresses. And you can too if you let Emmit reform your ways. SHUT UP! I don't want that life. Yes, you do. You are just afraid of living that life. I am not. There was a pause where I didn't hear Harmony's voice and at first, I thought that she had given up. Until I heard her challenge me with, Prove it.

Fine then! I'll prove to you that I'm not afraid of living that life. I'll prove it to you by giving Emmit all my love and even changing my form. I'll prove it to you. I'll prove to all of Equestria that Chrysalis will never enjoy that life.

"Really? You didn't sleep well? I'm sorry that you didn't sleep well," I heard the filly say to me which had me feeling an odd sensation that I never expected. But I didn't get a chance to reply because of the very soft rumble that echoed not only in the air but through the ground as well. "What was that, Chrysalis?"

"I don't know," I said softly and slowly while reaching out with my senses. I truly didn't know, but after a couple of seconds, I did feel something. A massive amount of dark energy. And it was getting closer. Was it the Pony of Shadows returning? If that was true, then that means trouble for this quaint little village.

It is Stygian and he wants to use that shadow magic on this village, Harmony spoke to me again. And you know what will happen if he does. And he's not alone. The Storm King is with him. And if not stopped, they will spread death throughout Equestria. Even you didn't want that. Of course not. I can't rule over a kingdom if there's nopony to rule. That's just ridiculous. If you want to prove to me that you are truly not afraid of living that life, then help protect this village.

"I want to see what's going on," the filly said and started to get up off the bed.

"No!" Using my magic I urged her back down onto the bed with a firm look that I always used on disruptive drones. "Stay here," I commanded her then quickly went outside to see what the commotion was all about. Then looked to the east and saw the Pony of Shadows escorting one of the Storm King's ships. But they weren't alone. One of Emmit's ships was flying right alongside them and doing their best to stop them. Emmit's ship was firing on them with their weapons but the Pony of Shadows was protecting the ship.

You have a choice, Chrysalis. What will it be?

As the group fought with one another and the battle got closer to the small village, I looked over to Hazel's house to see her looking at me in the doorway.

What will it be?

Chapter Nine: Ponies Change

Chapter Nine: Ponies Change

Luna's and Nightmare Moon's POV
Shortly after sunset
Canterlot Throne/War Room

Our husband was planning on spending time with us tonight, late into the night which we appreciated greatly. He wanted to start telling us about his day, but we told him to hold until we could lay with him on the throne bed. Once there, we asked him to lay in his naked human form to which he happily obliged us. We were lying facing one another with my back to the door and his back to the back of the throne bed. After our sigh of contented comfort, we gave our husband a thankful smile as he started to massage our front hooves. "Now then, our husband, relay to us your news."

"After we broke after breakfast and you went to greet the Pillars, Tia, Twilight, and I came here. And we got a surprise, two surprises actually." We saw amusement and even a little concern in his eyes as he told us this. He didn't stop massaging our hooves though. Because he was laying on his side, he still had use of both hands. And those wonderful fingers were gently rubbing all around a front hoof. Meanwhile, we looked up at him in curiosity at what these surprises were. We were quite surprised at what he said next. "Cadence was there as she apparently wanted to talk about war preparations, see Twilight, and then the Pillars after Twilight told her about them." We weren't surprised at this bit of news. "Queen Novo was actually there. Tia told me to go ahead and greet her, which I did. I wasn't expecting her to lip lock and french kiss me, though."

Okay, now that surprised us. Even ruffled our coat the wrong way. "She dared to make a move on our husband?" We couldn't help but put in a little growl into our voices at the audacity. Both of our voices as I, Nightmare Moon, also had something to say about that. We even spoke as one with our eyes being both Luna and Nightmare Moon. "Did she say why?"

He gave us a nod and then told us why. "It seems that when your mother put this," he paused long enough to rub a finger over the crystal shard in his chest before continuing, "into my chest, the seaponies interpreted that as your mother wanted me to be in charge. So, they are wanting her and I to marry."

We are sure our eyes flashed when we heard that and there was a definite growl in our voices as well. "She cannot without our approval and the approval of the entire herd."

Our husband, saw our discomfort and stopped massaging our hoof to hold our head in his hands. Where he then kissed us on our lips, which we eagerly returned and then heard his soft soothing voice reassuring us, "Yes, my Luna, my Nightmare, she knows. Tia told her as much." He saw that we were still a little agitated and so to calm us down he used those magical fingers of his to scratch behind our ear first. As we leaned our head toward his hand it brought us back to when we first met him in our dreamscape. Now, like then, it did the job of calming us down to where he returned to massaging our hoof once again. "Better?"

"Much, we thank you, our husband," we told him with a smile up into those wonderful eyes of his as he continued to tell us what happened.

"After that, Tia took Novo to show her our modern military. Twilight took Cadence to see the Pillars. And I started checking on everypony in the herd. Starting with Fluttershy, Ember, and Sweetie Belle." He smiled wide and chuckled as he told us about Solar. And our heart swelled at the thought of him seeing our foal for the first time. Holding our foal and seeing the same smile of joy on his face with our foal as well. "She went off to play with the animals and the birds while I talked inside. Apparently, I just missed Quick Shot from Fever Magazine. She came by to show Ember the edition featuring her that will be out tomorrow. She also wanted to show the edition featuring Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, so she went to go find them. And speaking of Scootaloo, I found her, Rainbow, and Flash at City Hall. Rainbow was going to introduce him to the weather team and how it doubles as the scout team for the town. And after Rainbow left with Flash to show him around, Scootaloo told me that she wanted me to wash her like I did Rainbow a while back in the Wonderbolt shower after undressing her."

Because we knew what was coming, we used a hind leg to gently start rubbing against his semi-hard cock. Using the soft fur of our coat to stimulate him as our leg lightly started rubbing him. As we looked up at him with what he called bedroom eyes, it pleased us that he immediately started responding to our advances. "Ah yes, we know of her rather erotic dreams that she's had of you slowly bucking her from behind and washing her at the same time as you did Rainbow Dash."

He gave us a nod of his head while he slowly shifts his hips forward while we feel his cock harden and lengthen to its wonderfully full erection for us. It pleased us to hear his arousal in his voice as he tells us what happened with him and Scootaloo. And the growing look of arousal and desire for us in his eyes as they peer into ours. "Yeah, she told me about that fantasy of hers right after Rainbow and Flash flew off. Then she asked me to fulfill it."

"Tell me, my husband." We lowered and softened our voice as we inched our head closer to his.

"Because of the military presence and the weather team doubling as scouts, there are male and female showers. So, I followed her into the female shower and morphed into this form." As he talked, we scooted closer so we could start lightly kissing his cheek. We felt his body responding to us with each small twitch of his cock against our hind leg. We stayed slow and made sure to rub our soft fur against his full length. From our own experience, we know that he enjoys the feeling of our soft fur coat against him. "Luna? Nightmare? Should we-?"

We silenced him with a light gentle kiss, then kissed down his cheek to whisper seductively into his ear. "Go ahead, our husband. Tell us how you pleasured her. Were there any mares there?"

We heard him take a slow calming breath before he tilted his head to the side and let us lightly kiss his neck as he continued talking. "Yes. Two from the weather team. Flitter and Cloud Chaser were there. They were shocked, of course, but they didn't complain."

We giggled softly before saying between light slow kisses against his neck, "I bet not. I don't blame...them for...being attracted to...my husband. I'm...very attracted...to him myself. Go on." We could feel his heart beginning to beat a little faster in his chest as arousal rushes through his body. Each small twitch of his cock against our leg told us how well we are working up our husband. And maybe we wouldn't get interrupted.

We felt him start to ever so slowly move his hips so his cock would rub against the motion of our hind leg. And in turn, it was quickly getting us aroused as well. Our own pussy was purring quite happily right now. "I was surprised that she wanted to get me off first," he began saying but stopped just long enough for a soft moan before continuing. "She knew that I could go twice before having to rest and she wanted me to last as long as I could. Therefore, she wanted to get me off first."

"Go on, tell me how she did it," we whispered and cooed up at him as we kissed slowly up his neck, to his cheek, and then whispered that into his ear.

"She used the tips of her wings. Wrapped her soft feathers around me and used them to slowly stroke me as she gently sucked on my head. Like you do from time to time." When we heard that, we scooted down some, lightly pecking kisses from his cheek, down his jawline, and down his neck, so we could extend a wing and wrap the end feathers around his hard cock. It was satisfying to us when he had to stop talking and moan in pleasure as we rubbed our feathers against the soft twitching flesh. "I didn't know that...she knew how to...do that."

"She's been taking lessons from Fluttershy," we told him with a content and happy sigh of pleasure of our own as we lightly peppered kisses across the top of his thick chest.

"Then she learned well because that was fucking-"

"Your highness?! Your majesty?!" suddenly came the voice of Lunar Captain Swift Wind as we heard her frantic hoofsteps race across the throne room. Her voice sounded just as frantic as the way her hooves pounded against the floor as she ran across the room. Which meant that it was important. "Sorry to interrupt," she began to say as she ran up the steps. It wasn't until she got up to the top of the steps that she understood exactly what she was interrupting. We turned our head around just in time to see her eyes widen and a blush appeared on her face. "Wow! Now I'm really sorry for interrupting," she said while staring down at our husband's cock with a look of awe and hunger. Then gave us a sheepish look when she met her eyes with ours because I was not pleased at her interruption. "But I got news that the Storm King made his first move against Equestria and that the Pony of Shadows is escorting one of his ships."

And just like that, the fun is over. Our husband's mind instantly turned all of his attention to our Captain as if our ministrations never happened. "Where? Tell me what you know." With his voice sounding every bit the concerned leader, he leaned up and over us, eager for the news. We were eager as well with our ears turned toward our Captain.

"They've come ashore near the Tenochtitlan Basin. Just SouthEast of the Badlands across the Flame Geyser Swamp. Reports are that he hasn't used his pony killing shadow thing yet, but he is using his shadows to protect the ship. But word was that his ship was attacking a small village nearby. But there is good news and I had to read the report a few times to make sure I was reading it correctly. One of our ships is protecting the village, which is the same ship that pursued the Storm King's ship in the first place. And this one is hard to believe, but Chrysalis is also protecting the village."

We couldn't believe our ears and both our husband and I had the same look of shock on our faces as we gazed at our Captain. "I couldn't believe it either even after reading the report for the third time."

"No, you can't come with me," he said to us as he looked down at us with a firm determination in his eyes. And we knew why he said it. He knew that we'd want to join the fight and in truth we do. However, we also know that we are pregnant as well. We looked down at our foal growing inside us, rubbed a hoof lightly across our growing womb, and then we nodded up at him. "We understand. However, we will stay with our Captain, so we can keep in touch."

"I wouldn't have it any other way. Let's go."

^_^

Emmit's POV
Fifteen minutes later
Hazel's Village

If Stygian was there and helping one of the Storm King's ships, then this would be my first chance to try to confront him. Which means that I'll need at least one of the Pillar's help. After a couple of seconds in thought, I morphed into my shadows and flew off toward the instant portal that leads to Ponyville. After arriving at Ponyville, I instantly took off toward Twilight's Castle. For this first meeting, there could only be two logical choices. Somnambula and Meadowbrook. For the first meeting, I wanted him to see that they are not there for a fight. Thereby, they are the best shot so far. I didn't have time to gently wake them up, so I just opened the door, flew in, and grabbed them. Needless to say, they didn't appreciate being woken up like that, being turned into shadows as well, and then flying with me. It was just the easiest and quickest way to get to where we were going. After apologizing to them for about a few minutes straight, they calmed down enough for me to tell them what was going on. After that, they were eager to help. They didn't believe that Chrysalis was protecting the town either.

The town was laid out like a circle around the large water well that the town obviously used for its water supply. As we approached the town, it looked like it was beginning to turn into a stalemate, luckily for us and the town. From where we approached the town, Chrysalis was standing in front of a small cottage on the other end of the small village. And from what I could tell, all of the inhabitants of the village were inside that one small cottage. Chrysalis was using a type of black shield to block any attack from Stygian and the Storm King's ship. Our ship was then able to concentrate its fire on the Storm King's ship. However, Stygian was on the deck with his own shield around the ship also blocking any attack.

After we solidified on the ground just beyond the large central well, told the girls my plan while watching the whole battle in front of me. "Alright, ladies, here's my plan. I'm going to try and separate Stygian from the Storm King's ship and on the ground where you can talk to him. If I do, then it's your job to get through to him while I and my smaller ship take care of the Storm King's ship. Got it?"

"Yes, we understand," Somnambula responded to me although she sounded a little nervous. I didn't blame her for that. I was nervous about how this whole thing would turn out as well. And as the two ships continued to exchange fire almost directly above the house that Chrysalis was protecting, I had genuinely no clue on how to go about separating Stygian from the ship. But I had to do something because whatever unicorn was on my ship was at his or her limit because the shield started to falter and flicker. So, after morphing into shadows, I took off to help. I barely grazed Chrysalis' shield around the house just as the unicorn on my ship must have passed out or something because the shield completely failed. I flew up and between the two ships just in time to put up a golden shield around my ship just as the Storm King's ship fired all its cannons at once.

"Just in time, sire! Our shield unicorn just passed out," the captain of the ship was a pegasus mare that thanked me as cannonballs bounced off of my shield and to the ground below.

"You're welcome, Captain. I think she deserves a good rest," I suggested with a smile down at the unicorn.

"Aye," she agreed then motioned for one of the crew forward. "Arrow? Get her down below to rest."

"Now, let's see what I can do about getting Stygian to talk," I mumbled softly before walking up to the edge of the deck. After spotting Stygian on the deck, and especially after seeing him glaring over at me, I tried talking to him. "Stygian? Your friends Samnambula and Meadowbrook are down below to talk to you. Please talk with them. We understand now that they misunderstood your intentions. They aren't here to fight you but talk with you. There's no need for you to remain in the shadows anymore." I called out to him while holding my shield steady and strong in the hopes that he'll listen at least.

"NO!" he shouted back and fired off a massive shadow ball at my shield in retaliation. My shield held as it dissipated against the shield. "I don't believe you! They betrayed me and now I want revenge."

To my surprise, Somnambula flew up between us and simply hovered there. "Stygian," her voice was filled with sorrow as she slowly flew over to where he stood on the deck of the other ship. She even had her front hooves open wide as if offering him a hug. "Please, talk with us. We are sorry for betraying you. We didn't understand what you were trying to do and we didn't give you a chance to explain." She was still slowly flying toward him with her front legs wide open. I knew what she was doing and I agreed with it. However, I also knew that it could be the very last thing she did if Stygian choose to take his revenge. "We now know that you were only trying to make yourself stronger so you could fight beside us, not against us."

"Please Stygian, please talk to us," I heard Meadowbrook's emotional plea from below. "Please, Stygian. We want our friend back."

I saw hesitancy in his eyes as he watched Somnambula slowly fly closer to him. But he didn't do anything against her either because there was hope in his eyes as well. Hope that both Meadowbrook and Somnambula were actually telling the truth. His eyes began to lose the hate and need for revenge the closer she got. She represented hope after all and she was now just outside of his shield.

You don't need them, Stygian.

We all heard the voice. And even though the voice was clearly from the Pony of Shadows, it wasn't Stygian talking. It was the shadows talking. A soft hissing enticing voice that seduced from the darkness. This just became another battle. A battle for Stygian's mind and will.

"We know you don't need us, Stygian. But we want you," Somnambula said to him with a voice that sounded like she was pouring her entire heart into it.

"We want you to come back to us," Meadow brook called out from below, sounding like she too put her whole heart into her voice.

They really don't care about you! Take your revenge!

"If they didn't care about you, Stygian, then they wouldn't put their lives on the line to try and get you back," I called out to him from across the gap. The battlefield was still as either side had quit firing at the other. I didn't know what Chrysalis was doing, but she didn't matter right now. Right now, all that mattered was Stygian. And I could see the conflicting emotions on his large shadow face whenever the shadows weren't talking. "Look at her, Stygian. She's right there in front of you totally defenseless. You could kill her easily. She wouldn't do that if she didn't want you as a friend again. She wouldn't do that if there was no hope for you. You don't need the shadows anymore. Your friends want you back."

I saw the battle for his mind in the look on the shadow's face as he thought it over. Various expressions of doubt and hope were in those eyes as the seconds ticked by. Until he came to a decision. A decision that the shadows didn't like apparently.

NO! You need me for revenge! Take your revenge. They betrayed you. I WON'T LET YOU LEAVE!

And indeed, Stygian was trying to leave when his head suddenly appeared coming out of the chest of the Pony of Shadows. He was fighting hard to as his face looked strained with effort. The rest of the crew aboard the Storm King's ship stood around as if not knowing what to do. Suited us fine. Stygian needed help and that's when Somnambula flew forward just as the Shadow's shield dropped. "Hold on, Stygian," she cried out, flew forward, grabbed his head, and began helping him.

"Captain? As soon as Stygian, Somnambula, and I are free of the ship, tear it to tiny pieces," I told him and then flew off toward the other ship in shadow form to help Somnambula free Stygian. Helping Stygian escape at this point was the easy part. What to do about the shadows afterward is something else entirely. With a battle cry that I tried to sound like Optimus Prime, I rammed my own shadow form into the Pony of Shadows, forcing the Pony of Shadows away from Stygian and away from the ship. "Shadows! Begone!" That got Stygian free from the Pony of Shadows where Somnambula was now able to fly him down to the ground. And I myself dashed away just in time before hearing...

"FIRE!" from the captain as her ship gave the enemy a broadside. Her ship listed and tilted to the side as her cannons fired all at once. The Storm King's ship and all the creatures on board were torn to shreds in the resulting explosions. After landing on the ground next to Stygian, Somnambula, and Meadowbrook, I watched as the Pony of Shadows flew away from the burning ship and stopped long enough to give me a death glare before flying off somewhere. I let him go because there were more important priorities to attend to right now. Three of which were standing right beside me. "Stygian? Ladies? I bet you three have a lot to talk about. We'll leave shortly, so if you will excuse me there's a changeling queen that I need to speak to," I told them politely then turned toward the house that Chrysalis was standing in front of and started walking over to her. This ought to be interesting.

While walking over to her, I tried gauging her reactions, facial features, and any other indication of what she might be thinking. After the Storm King's ship exploded, Chrysalis dissipated her shield and now was simply standing there a few feet in front of the doorway with a resigned expression. As if she has made up her mind on something and now was going to follow it through. The villagers that were hiding in the small cottage were now slowly walking out with a couple of them looking around at the damage. "Chrysalis?" I asked rhetorically as I walked up to her and eyed her carefully. "I can't believe that I'm saying this, but thank you for helping save the village."

"When your Tree of Harmony challenged me, I met that challenge as you can see," Chrysalis began to explain which was fine except I had no idea what the challenge was. "How dare she say that I'm afraid of being reformed! How dare she say that I'm afraid of anything!" The longer she talked the more heated she became. And the more heated she got the more the ponies that were hiding in the cottage behind her started walking away from her. All but one filly. "I'm not afraid of being reformed by you or any creature. I'm not afraid of giving love, how dare she. I am Queen Chrysalis and I'll show her and all of Equestria that I'm not afraid of anything. Therefore, take this..." She was almost screaming by the end of her short rant. And before I could even react, right in front of the filly standing beside her, she sat her butt down in front of me, grabbed my head with her front hooves, and lip locked with me. It wasn't just another run-of-the-mill kiss either. There was genuine lust and desire in her kiss. Her tongue even prodded my lips to gain entrance. To say that this was surprising would be an understatement. This was downright shocking. Yet, I opened my mouth and let her tongue in anyway mostly out of dire curiosity. I even had half a mind to return her kiss due to how passionate and demanding it was.

By the time I had decided to start returning her kiss, she stopped and pulled back from me. Then she flat out said, "Be prepared, Emmit because I'm going to give you every bit and scrap of love that I have." And she did, too. After stepping back, she closed her eyes and started pouring out her love to me. I wasn't a changeling, so I couldn't receive it as a changeling would. But that doesn't mean I couldn't feel it nonetheless. I felt love being poured into me. It was another surprise that she was even capable of it, much less having any sort of genuine love, to begin with. And yet I felt it, so I couldn't deny it. I felt her love and at least some love for me. Now that really threw me for a loop.

And the fun wasn't over either because, like all other changelings, she too was suddenly wrapped in a large green cocoon. Thus I stood there and waited with bated breath to see what she would be like after her transformation. A couple of seconds later, I had my answer. Her new form was very colorful and pretty I'll have to admit. Her main body was a two-tone color that slowly shaded from orange at her hooves to a light yellow at her head, ears, and horn. In like manner was her hair and mane. Also, two-toned in color that shaded from yellow at the ends to a bright green at her head and base of the tail. Her wings were also a two-tone shade from deep purple at the base of the wing to light blue at the ends. Around her middle was a green and yellow shaded chitin wrap with dark purple chitin that covered her entire back to her tail. She still had the crown on her head, but it was deep orange now with dark red pearls at the ends. Around her chest and shoulders was a deep orange floof. And her eyes were as blue as the sky above. All in all, it was a good look for her.

I didn't say anything right away, but the little filly knew exactly what to say. "Wow, Chrysalis! You're pretty," the little filly practically danced around Chrysalis as she took in Chrysalis' new look. Chrysalis herself, meanwhile, was looking herself over. Or at least everywhere she could look without a mirror.

"Ugh...too bright for my liking," Chrysalis commented down at the little filly with a slight roll of her eyes. That disappointed and slightly disgusted look changed, however, when she looked up at me and noticed the smile on my face. "But if my darling Emmit likes it, then I won't complain," I actually heard her say as her face changed to that of a smirk as she started walking over to me.

The little filly followed along beside her, almost skipping with questions. One of which was, "Are you married to him or something?"

"No," Chrysalis actually giggles a little as she steps up to me, turns herself around, and leans against me with a wing around me. "But we do have kids together."

Well, this is weird.

Luckily for me, the pegasus captain flew down in front of us and sharply saluted. However, she had to pause for a second or two to look over at the newly colored Chrysalis before addressing me. "Glad everything worked out sire. Your orders?" The little filly's jaw dropped in surprise and awe as she looked between the Captain and I.

"If you need to restock go ahead, otherwise it's back to patrol," I told her with a sharp salute of my own.

She returned it with, "Aye, sire," and then took off for her ship again.

Then Meadowbrook, Somnambula, and Stygian walked around to also stand in front of us. "Is that Chrysalis? Why did her body change?" Stygian asked while looking and sounding nervous while he and his two friends looked over the newly changed Chrysalis.

"Before their change, such as this, changelings fed on the emotion, love. Thus they were always hungry and always needed love like we need regular food. However, after they give love instead of taking it, their bodies change to this. This is their true form and in this form, they don't need to feed on love anymore. Therefore, they never go hungry." After saying that, I pulled away enough to eye Chrysalis with suspicion. "Which leads to why she's doing all of this. Why the sudden change of heart?"

Chrysalis rolled her eyes with a rather cute harumph as she responded, "The Tree of Harmony challenged me. She said that I was afraid of being all goody goody. And you know how I respond to challenges."

Now it was my turn for my jaw to drop and look at her with disbelief. And after pulling away from her, it was my turn to challenge her. "Now hold on a second. I did the same thing and you just ignored me. So, why now?"

"Yep, they must be in love," the filly giggled as she just stood there with a wide smile on her face and looking between us.

"Why is that?" Somnambula asked with curiosity why the filly would say such a thing.

"They're arguing," the filly said with a short quick shrug and another cute giggle.

"Hazel's right, you talk too much," Chrysalis grinned then grabbed my head with her hooves and lip locked with me again. I was still too shocked and surprised to return much of her surprisingly very passionate kiss. She even french kissed me again with her tongue darting into my mouth once more. And when she ended the kiss with an exaggerated mwaw, she blinked her eyes rapidly at me, as if she was being cute, and then practically stopped my heart with her next words. "Won't your herd be surprised when I show up looking like this?"

"Well...fuck."

^_^

Luna, Nightmare's POV
Throne/War Room

As we lay on the bed slash throne in the war slash throne room, we ran a hoof lightly across our growing belly as if wanting to stroke the ever-increasing life within. We knew why our husband didn't want us to go with him. It's to protect the growing life within us. Our son and or daughter. We have yet to know if it's one foal or two. We understood in our head that no pregnant mare should be fighting of putting herself in danger. Because the life of the precious foal should be protected at all costs. It's just now that we are pregnant ourselves, we can actually feel that maternal instinct within us instead of just mentally understanding it. We also fully understand now how Tia felt whenever Emmit, and even I, went off to fight one of the ponies from the Shadow Organization and she was left behind. Wanting our husband always safe to help raise our foal like he's already doing, so not wanting him to go. But also knowing that he has to. And feeling so helpless at not knowing what's going on is getting us nervous. Our mind is already thinking about what-ifs.

What if he gets hurt? What if, heaven forbid, he actually gets killed? What would that mean for us? Other questions began running through our mind whether we wanted them or not. And we just couldn't seem to stop thinking about other possibilities. Would he succeed in freeing Stygian from the shadows? Why is Chrysalis protecting a small village? We haven't known Chrysalis to actually protect a village. Maybe she had plans to take it over and use it to rebuild herself. What was Chrysalis' endgame?

We knew that at least some of those questions were going to get answered because our husband walked into the throne room. We got up from the bed throne and started waddling, because of the growing baby belly, over to him. We were overjoyed to see him and see that he was safe and well. However, we also noticed that he had a slight bit of nervousness in his eyes. We didn't understand why, until we saw a changeling walk in behind him. She wasn't one of the changed drones because she's too tall. It didn't register who it was until I saw the small crown that was on her head.

"Crysalis?" I asked while waddling up quickly to our husband to stand beside him as he turned to face the former queen of the changelings.

"Hi, Luna. How do you like my new look?" she asked as she all but strutted and sashayed across the floor. The predatory look that she was always known for was still in her eyes. However, that look had shifted. The evil smile that we've always seen her wear had changed as well. She had apparently changed and decided to give love and change into her true form. But why?

"What happened? Why did you decide to change after refusing so vehemently before?" I had to ask while leaning against my husband and enjoying the presence of his tails around us, pulling us against him.

Chrysalis walked up to us, sat her butt down on the floor, and said, "The Tree of Harmony challenged me. She kept claiming that I was afraid of living the goody goody life." She scoffed with a quick triumphant laugh and a roll of her eyes. "I am not and I'll prove it to her like I'll prove it to everypony that Chrysalis is not afraid of anything."

I eyed her carefully with a cautious and wary look. "So you have no desire to take over Equestria anymore?"

"I don't," Chrysalis said immediately. Then she paused and her eyes widened as if suddenly realizing something. "Wait...I...really don't. I'm not hungry anymore either." She looked over at Emmit with those wide eyes filled with shock and now even a little fear. "I know you said that I wouldn't be hungry. But why don't I have the desire to conquer Equestria anymore? Why is that gone? What did the change do to me?"

"It brought you into harmony with the rest of Equestria, Chrysalis," came the Tree of Harmony's voice. She appeared to our right, Chrysalis left, with a wide smile on her crystal Twilight-looking face. Then we watched her look at our husband with a wide thankful smile, walk up to him, and lightly kissed him. "That's from her Empress for a job well done," she said then turned back toward Chrysalis once more. "Let Emmit and his herd be your guide to your new life, Chrysalis." And then she faded away and left.

It was then that we saw a look of realization spread across her face. "She tricked me," Chrysalis said softly as if her mind was still trying to process that information. "The Tree of Harmony tricked me."

"I believe she did," we heard our husband say with a tone of voice that told us he, too, was a little shocked by it. Then his voice turned humorous as he chuckled, "I guess I'm rubbing off on her."

"What do I do? Where do I go? I don't know what to do. What's going to happen to me?" Questions started coming out of Chrysalis as her eyes went wide with panic starting to seep in. And it appeared as if she was starting to hyperventilate as well because her breathing started getting quicker and more rapid. Seeing her like this was an odd sight to see. "All I've ever done is try and take over Equestria. I don't know how to do anything else." And for the first time in her life, we think that she is truly lost, scared, and confused. We even had a little pity for her. But only a little though. For I, Nightmare Moon, was just as lost once. And Emmit, our husband, brought us into harmony again. So, we know that he can do the same for Chrysalis as well. Mayhaps that's what the Tree of Harmony is counting on. If so, then we have mixed feeling about that. And right now, Chrysalis was standing in front of us in a state of panic and hyperventilating.

After seeing Emmit's look of pity on his face, we decided to at least talk to Chrysalis. Or at least, I, Nightmare Moon. After changing our look to Nightmare Moon, I put a hoof against his leg in essence telling him that I wanted to talk to her. He gave me a nod of understanding and I then started to slowly walk up to her. While walking up to her, I felt like being a former villain myself, I could help her. "Chrysalis? Do you recognize me?"

I watched Chrysalis look up and blink a few times before it registered who I was. "Nightmare Moon? B-But you were defeated and killed!"

"Defeated, yes. Killed, no," I said to her while stepping up to her. "I, Nightmare Moon, am one with Luna. I am her and she is me. I was never born by magic or ever was my own pony. Luna's mind created me during a time of emotional turmoil. A separate personality, if you will. When the Elements of Harmony hit me, she couldn't separate me from Luna because I am Luna. So, she did the only thing she could think of. Trapped me deep in the recesses of her mind. Until Emmit found the solution and was able to make us whole again." At this point in my explanation, both of us were speaking with Luna's eye in one eye and my cat-like eye in the other. "We are one again thanks to our husband. If our husband can make us whole again, then he can do the same for you, Chrysalis. The Choice is yours."

As we talked to Chrysalis, we could tell that she didn't fully understand when she blinked a few times then shook her head. "I don't understand what you mean by separate personality. I don't know what to do. I don't have the desire to take over Equestria anymore." She still looked to be on the verge of hyperventilating and panicking.

And as our husband stepped up to us, I told her, "Then let our husband help you find your way as the Tree of Harmony suggested."

In truth, our husband, I wouldn't be suggesting that if the Tree of Harmony didn't suggest it.

He looked over at us with his loving eyes, leaned in to give us a loving kiss, and then walked over to Chrysalis and pulled her into a hug. I know, my Luna, my Nightmare. I'm still not sure what to do with her myself. She, above all, will have the worst time changing.

I watched Chrysalis hug Emmit like a lifeline with her hooves around him, her eyes wide, and her body slightly shaking as she quietly said, "For the first time I've ever known, I'm terrified."

And for the first time in all of my life, I believed her. She truly was terrified for the first real time in her life.

^_^

Rarity's POV
Next Morning
Mistmane's Room

After telling Pinkie what was happening this morning, she was all too happy to watch little Bruce for me while I helped prepare Mistmane for her big reveal with Cadence. Cadence was with me and talked with her and coached her about what to do based on what she wanted while I prepared her mane and tail. We were all in her room in the bathroom as I worked on her mane.

"Now, there's nothing for you to worry about, darling. Rockhoof will have to pick his jaw off the floor when he sees you," I encouraged her while running a brush through her mane as the water flowed through it to wash the shampoo away. I used my magic with my special brush to use on her hair, so there were no tangles in her hair. She had to look her absolute very best for her big reveal.

"I've just never done this before is all, so I'm really nervous."

"Listen to me, Mistmane," Cadence stepped up to her, put a gentle hoof against Mistmane's chin, and turned her head just enough so Mistmane would look at her. "I'm the Princess of Love. It's what I do," she said with a smile as Mistmane gazed into her eyes. "And I can tell that he likes you. So just go for it. All in."

"And you think it's best for me not to wear anything?" she asked with a quizzical look.

"Oh yes, definitely," I told her while running my special brush through her mane. "Don't wear a single thing, but a smile. That way he'll see all the work done to your coat, mane, and tail. The shampoo I'm using is the same one I use regularly that keeps my coat and hair looking fabulous." I singed and emphasized the last word while finishing her mane.

She blushed at that as she said sheepishly, "It's just that I've never went...well...naked before. It was just expected for all ponies to wear at least some clothes."

Both Cadence and I giggled at that while I ran the brush through her mane a few more times just to make sure. Then, I put the brush away to step in front of her next to Cadence. "All the better, darling. Present yourself to him au naturel."

"As you approach him, let your heart do all the talking, Mistmane," Cadence said with a happy, almost giddy, smile. "See the stallion that you want to love. And let him see that you want him to love you. All of you. Every bit of you."

"I get it," Mistmane gave us both a smile and even giggled a little. "A part of me can't believe that Emmit was able to restore my youth. I'm so grateful to him."

"Believe me, Mistmane, I understand completely," I told her while motioning her outside of the bathroom, so I could finish preparing her. I went first with Mistmane following me to sit in front of a dresser with a mirror with Cadence following. "He saved my life and that's when I really fell in love with him. Now sit here, darling and we'll finish you up for your big reveal for your stallion." After she sat down, I began really working on her mane, tail, and her body. I wanted to add just a little bit of shine to her. Not much, just a little. Didn't want to overdo it.

"The way he did it was rather...intimate, and my body itched like mad during the transformation," she told us as I added the shine to her mane. "But I am so thankful I went through it. Now I can look forward to being a mother."

"It is very rewarding," Cadence said with a happy voice and a happy giggle to go with it as she watched on.

"Oh indeed yes," I added while I worked on her mane. Mistmane was looking between Cadence and I through the mirror that was in front of her on the dresser. "Motherhood is very rewarding. But I will add, just be thankful that you aren't having one from Emmit. I still like the taste of meat even after giving birth."

She looked at me with a shocked and horrific look. "Does every pregnant mare in his herd eat meat as well?" she asked while looking a little green.

"So far, yes," I told her then winced apologetically. "Sorry, I supposed I shouldn't have mentioned it right now. You're looking a little green and it's messing up your lovely look. So, let me finish you up and get you to your stallion."

^_^

It wasn't long after that I was satisfied with my work and Cadence was happy with her coaching Mistmane. So, right now Mistmane, Cadence, and I were walking out of her room and started heading for the dining room where everypony was going to have breakfast.

Emmit, darling? Is Rockhoof in the dining room already?

Yes, he is. Is she ready?

Neither Cadence nor I said anything as we walked slowly down the hallway. I was walking right beside Mistmane and watching her carefully, trying to gauge what she was thinking by the look in her eyes and how she was walking. And what Cadence said to her seemed to be working because the look in her eyes started to soften and an alluring smile slowly appeared on her face.

Yes and we are almost there now.

And we were. By the time we arrived at the dining room, Mistmane looked every bit in love and on the prowl for her stallion. After we walked into the room, we saw that Emmit had placed Rockhoof on our left about halfway down the room. Almost everypony was there, except for Chrysalis and Starswirl. Even Ember, the CMC, Queen Novo, Fluttershy, and all of Emmit's foals were also there. Needless to say, the table was quite full. And after we walked in, there was a collective gasp as every eye turned to us. Mistmane's friends were affected the most by her secret transformation. Stygian and Flash's eyes went wide in shock, awe, and even desire as they looked upon her.

However, she only had eyes for Rockhoof. Cadence and I stayed around the door as Mistmane slowly started walking around the table and across the room toward the shocked Rockhoof. "Mistmane," my husband gave her a polite happy smile and a respectful nod of his head as he passed her as he walked toward me. Mistmane walked across the room like Celestia and Luna always did with her steps slow, sure, and steady. I was quite proud of my work as her mane, tail, and fur coat was gleaming in the dining room's light. We've heard that her mane and tail flowed like Tia's and Luna's. And right now that's what they were doing, blowing in a gentle breeze that wasn't there. I couldn't see her eyes because her mane was in the way, but by Rockhoof's reaction, he was liking what he was seeing.

Emmit walked up next to me, put his tails around me, and gently pulled me against him as the whole room watched the newly restored Mistmane walk up to Rockhoof. Rockhoof's eyes were wide to take her all in and his mouth was hanging open as if in perpetual shock. We all heard Mistmane giggle softly at Rockhoof's silent acknowledgment of her beauty. Seeing that his mind had locked up, she brought him out of it with a soft light kiss against his lips. She didn't rush it either, but slowly leaned up, tilted her head to the side, and slowly pressed her lips against his. The effect was immediate. "Mistmane? Is tha' you?" he asked in his thick Scot accent after he shook his head and blinked a few times to make sure he didn't imagine it.

Mistmane giggled very softly again and took another couple of short steps forward, so she could lightly place soft kisses against the side of his muzzle, and then his cheek, and after resting her head against his cheek, she closed her eyes. "Yes, Rockhoof. It's really me. I have been restored and I'm here to tell you that I'm for you, Rockhoof," she whispered into his ear. And to back up what she said, she started to lightly and slowly start kissing down his jaw and to his neck.

Meanwhile, there were a lot of smiles around the room. Especially Cadence, Emmit, and I. I leaned against my husband and laid my head against his shoulder and enjoyed the scene and the love in the air along with his tails around me. Rockhoof, on the other hoof, was clearly enjoying himself and was obviously aroused due to how hung he was right now and out of his sheath. But he also didn't know what to do with himself as Mistmane kissed back up his neck, his jaw, and the side of his muzzle, and then finished with a deeply passionate and lust-filled kiss that turned his head for a loop. After she broke the kiss, she stepped forward and pressed her head into his neck. Being careful of her horn of course.

Rockhoof seemed to return the awkward hug and lowered his head. Which apparently was just what she wanted because she slowly started pulling away letting Rockhoof's nose rub down her back and trace her spine. It was an arousing sight to watch his nose slowly trace along her spine all the way to her dock. Once there she very slowly started walking away from him while using her tail to brush and rub his chin. All while giving him a come with me look. Rockhoof stood there and watched her walk away with his eyes wide and his nostrils flared in arousal. It only took another few steps before Rainbow rolled her eyes and fluttered up to him to whisper for him to go get her. That seemed to snap him out of it enough to make him walk after her like he was in some trance.

"Now that those two lovebirds are on their way, let's have breakfast." After announcing that, he kissed me good morning and then started walking toward the kitchen with Pinkie. I took Pinkie's place to look after our foals next to Fluttershy while they fixed breakfast for us. And the meat breakfast for Twilight, Luna, and Ember.

^_^

Emmit's POV
Just after breakfast
Chrysalis' Room

All during breakfast I greeted everypony around, especially the mares and my foals in my herd. I try my best to give every one of them equal attention which is why I went around the room and greeted them while stealing some of their breakfast. Because of the sight of Mistmane and Rockhoof leaving together, breakfast was rather upbeat. And I could tell that Stygian and the other Pillars have already talked some simply by the look on their faces. So, breakfast was fun and lively. However, after breakfast, I needed to see Chrysalis. Little Solar wanted to go with mommy this morning, so I told her to be a good girl and keep all the soldiers in line. She giggled happily and hugged my face as she said, "Yes, daddy," and then left with mommy.

As I was walking down the hallway toward Chrysalis' room, I was surprised then both Fluttershy and Ember started walking on either side of me. I levitated our two thestril foals from her back to mine and covered them with my tails as we walked. "I gather that both of you want to be with me as I talk with Chrysalis?" I asked the largely rhetorical question while looking curiously between them as we walked down the hallway.

"Yes, my mate, we do," Ember spoke first with a tone of voice that told me she was curious. "I need to see the change myself," she went on to say with a firm look of determination in her eyes. I felt that in her hands as she laid a claw-like hand on my neck and squeezed gently and protectively. "You know how I feel about that...that..."

"I think I understand," I told her with a small smile at her. "Truth be told, I'm still surprised myself that it happened."

"I wanted to go see her because I'm still the Element of Kindness and I think that she needs some kindness right now," she says with her usual warm smile. Then I watched her change into Flutterbat and looked over at me with a protective look of her own. "And to let her know that if she desires our mate, then she must have all our approval," Flutterbat hissed out with heat in her voice.

That same heat echoed in Ember's voice as she replied, "And I wholeheartedly agree. To think that she'd trick out mate and use you as that angers me."

"Oh yeah, that happened before you showed up, didn't it?" Again, it was a rhetorical question as I realized that Ember showed up after Chrysalis disguised herself as Daring Do. I then sighed as we stopped in front of Chrysalis' private room door. "I agree with both of you that she needs to prove herself. And yes, she needs to be watched. And while I agree with what the Tree of Harmony did and while I'm glad to see that Chrysalis has quite literally changed, it also put me into a difficult position. On one hand, I see that she needs guidance in rediscovering herself which is true to the Tree of Harmony's wishes. However, on the other hand, she's still Chrysalis and because of her past, many will seek her head on a silver platter." After turning around with my back to Chrysalis' door, I looked at them both. "I realize that both of you are angry with her and don't trust her. Heck, I don't trust her either. However, I am asking you to be civil and try to see her as a broken mare that's scared and confused and quite literally doesn't know what to do with herself. Okay?"

And with their nods, I opened the door and walked into Chrysalis' room with them. I also noticed that Flutterbat stayed visible as well as we walked inside. The room was laid out similarly to a hotel room with the bathroom by the door and the bedroom just beyond it. Chrysalis was sitting on the table while gazing out of the window into the world beyond. Which means, she had her back to us. After walking in and shutting the door behind us, it took me a couple of seconds to reinforce that she actually did change. That it wasn't part of my imagination. Chrysalis has literally changed and she's in her guest room staring out the window to the world outside. I, myself, wasn't sure what to say or do.

But Ember and Flutterbat did apparently. Both of them started walking over to the table by the window and each one sat in a chair on either side of her. And sat in silence while looking up at Chrysalis. Meanwhile, I slowly walked my way over to the table and sat down on the floor behind her. I could tell that she knew we were there because her ears twitched and moved in our direction.

"I've been up all night thinking," Chrysalis finally said after another couple of minutes of silence. She just started talking while gazing out of the window with her voice soft and contemplative. "I don't have the desire to take over Equestria anymore. I don't have all that anger anymore. What did that change do to me?" She paused while thinking about what to say before continuing. "I was tricked into this by saying that I was afraid of being good and doing good. I'm not hungry anymore either. After finding that out, I realized that I really am afraid of being good and doing good. That she was right. I am afraid of being good. I don't know what to do with my life. And for the first time in my life, I'm truly afraid."

"We are aware of your deception as Daring Do regarding our mate Emmit," Ember told her with a glare at her, with heat in her voice, and her arms crossed over her chest. Flutterbat hissed softly in agreement with the unspoken sentiment behind it. I knew that she knew that I was there behind her back because her ears flicked in my direction even after we sat around the table that she was sitting on.

She even proved that by turning her head around and gazing at me. It was a look that I never thought I'd see on her face. I actually saw some regret in her eyes along with contemplation and confusion. "I wasn't expecting him or Rainbow Dash to be there, but I knew that I could use them to get what I wanted. Then we got caught and I got tied up under him. Rainbow started encouraging him and..." She paused as a genuine smile started to spread over her face. "And I would agree with her that he's a good buck. And the Tree of Harmony was right. I was glad that his seed took."

"And now?" Flutterbat asked with a low challenging hiss.

"Then, even though unexpected at the time, he became a means to an end. Now, I'm confused and conflicted. And for the first time in my life, I think I'm feeling actual regret," she said to us with her eyes looking at me. I could actually see that in her eyes, which was surprising. Then again, the Tree of Harmony did say that she changed Chrysalis to be in Harmony with Equestria. And obviously, that means changing Chrysalis to her core.

I guess I'm just like Ember and Flutterbat, I just had to see it to believe it and I was there when it happened.

Author's Note

In case anypony is wondering what Chrysalis looks like, I decided to go with the coloring in this Equestria Daily post here.

Chapter Ten: The Shadows of War

Chapter Ten: The Shadows of War

Fluttershy's POV
After talking with Chrysalis
Twilight's Library

I wanted to talk with Chrysalis first before sitting in on the Pillars as they discussed Stygian. The talk with Chrysalis was a short one. While I am the Element of Kindness I'm also Flutterbat as well. So, a part of me wanted to show Chrysalis kindness because of my element. However, both Flutterbat and I were upset at Chrysalis for how she tricked Emmit. The Tree of Harmony really did change her to the core. What she said about truly feeling regret took us both by surprise. But it did reinforce what the Tree of Harmony said about bringing her into harmony with the rest of Equestria. After that, there wasn't much talking. So, after Emmit and I promised that we would talk with her later, we left her to think some more.

After Chrysalis, Emmit and I walked to the library where Stygian was talking with his friends. In the middle of the library was a coffee table surrounded by chairs and a couple of sofas. Stygian was sitting in one of the chairs with Meadowbrook and Somnambula sitting in chairs on either side of him. Sitting on a sofa by himself was Flash Magnus. And sitting together on a like sofa across from Flash were Rockhoof and Mistmane with Mistmane happily leaning up against him with a content smile on her face. I had to smile after noticing the look on her face because it's a look that mares everywhere are familiar with. The look of sexual satisfaction while content with the choice she made in her pick of a stallion.

Emmit and I walked in while they were already talking and sat on a sofa across from Stygian. Because he is carrying our foals on his back he laid down on his stomach on the sofa and I sat next to his head.

"I'll admit that taking your things wasn't the brightest idea. But I'm not fast as Flash or as strong as Rockhoof. I wanted...I wanted to fight with you because I felt so useless all the time." As stygian talked his voice got a little unsteady and emotional as he talked about what happened all those years ago. He wasn't the only emotional one either.

"And we should have given you the benefit of the doubt, Stygian," Flash told him with a disappointed look in himself on his face.

"Aye, lad," Rockhoof agreed with a slow nod of his head at Stygian. The look on his face also showed signs of disappointment in himself just like Flash. "You're the one that always came up with the plan on what we fought." There were the same looks on Somnambula's face, Mistmane, and Meadowbrook's as well. Each showing looks of regret and sorrow over their hasty actions that fateful day.

"I know how you feel, Stygian," I spoke up with a sympathetic smile over at him. "Whenever I went with my friends, I always wished that I was more helpful. One time, there was a dragon that was napping on the nearby mountain and his snoring was creating a thick fog of black smoke that was harmful to everypony around. We had to get the dragon to move. I didn't even want to go because I was afraid of large dragons. I still am afraid of very large dragons. But I was forced to go and I hid behind a boulder the entire time that my friends were confronting the dragon. I'm ashamed to say that I didn't do anything until my friends got hurt." Emmit put a paw on my hoof and looked at me with a comforting smile that I returned gratefully. And after taking a breath, I continued while gazing at Stygian with an understanding smile. "I'm not strong and I was never a fast flyer either, so many times I, too, felt just as useless. So, I can relate, Stygian."

Stygian gave her a small smile and a nod of thanks.

"I guess we were so used to fighting evil that we started looking for evil that wasn't there. We're sorry, Stygian. We should have thought more about your feelings," Mistmane looked over at him with an apologetic gaze.

Stygian gave her a nod of his own. "And I should have spoken about it instead of simply acting without thinking. And now, because of my actions, the Pony of Shadows is now free."

"The Pony of Shadows being free isn't all on you Stygian," Emmit told him while a small supportive smile. "It was a chain of events with mistakes along the way which includes multiple parties. But what you can do is help us figure out what to do about it now. The only complete library that might contain anything regarding the Pony of Shadows would be the Canterlot Library."

He confirmed what Emmit said with a firm nod. "That is where I found the information about the Pony of Shadows before was in the Canterlot Library. And given how that library is taken care of, at least it was in the past, then shouldn't it still be there?'

"It should, yes," Emmit said thoughtfully. "One thing I know about my wife is that she takes care of her library. She's kind of like Twilight in that regard. However, getting rid of the Pony of Shadows might get more difficult depending on what he'll do now. My worst fear is that he'll take over the Storm King's body and use his army for his own purposes. If he does that then our task becomes harder." After saying all that, Emmit looked at Stygian with a determined look. "Your insider knowledge of what he's capable of will be invaluable to us, Stygian. Don't forget that. Sometimes, knowledge can be more important than physical strength or speed."

When Stygian sighed this time there was a look of resignation on his face. "I know that's true, but brains alone won't attract a mare. There won't be one mare that will ever take one look at me and say, 'Wow, there goes one attractive stallion.'"

I gave him a sympathetic look. He did have a point. His body was a bit smaller than average and a bit lanky looking. A few years of hard work would help that. I wasn't the only one that thought he was lanky either. The others looked at him with the same sympathetic look. Especially, Rockhoof.

"Then you would have to get the mare to see past that," Somnambula offered him with a small encouraging smile. "Get her attracted to your other attributes."

Stygian scoffed while rolling his eyes at Somnambula. "Name one mare that's attracted to intelligence."

"I like intelligence," came Starlight's voice from behind Stygian. Starlight walked up to him with a sheepish and slightly embarrassed look. "Sorry about walking up on you like this, but I was reading nearby and I heard the conversation. I still can't believe that you are the actual Pillars of Harmony even after speaking to you all before."

Stygian sighed, turned away, and hung his head. "I'm no pillar. Not when I joined with the Pony of Shadows against my friends."

The look on Starlight's face was a mixture of amusement and embarrassment. But I think that there was mostly amusement in her eyes because she tilted her head to the side giving him a slight smirk. "Really? Is that all? Remember Starswirl's time spell? I combined that with the map in Twilight's map room. With that, I could venture into any time period I wanted to." That got Stygian's attention as he lifted his head to look at her with shock and intrigue. She's already told this to the others, so they weren't surprised. I, however, was interested in where this was going. Now, though, she looked more sheepish than amused. "I used that to go back in time to hurt Twilight and take her friends away from her. I messed up the timeline so badly that Chrysalis took over in one timeline, NIghtmare Moon in another, and the last one was nothing more than a deserted wasteland. And to be perfectly honest, if I'd met you when I was still angry, I would've probably had sex with you just so I could use your intelligence for my own purposes. So, don't feel bad for yourself because your not the only reformed villain here."

With his head turned around, I couldn't see his face. But his body language certainly showed keen interest at least. He sat up straighter and even turned his body fully around to face her. "I remember helping Starswirl with that spell. It was only supposed to be used for a few hours to a couple of days at most. To think that it could be used to..." He paused and appeared to tilt his head away as if in thought. Then looked back at her with a hopeful voice. "Where is the paper with the spell on it now?"

"Gone. It got sucked into the time portal and vanished to who knows where," she told him with a look that just told me she was thankful that it happened.

Emmit's POV

More than likely he would have used it to go back and fix his mistake. But of course, I knew that wouldn't turn out how he hoped. Plus it would do more damage to the current timeline. He slumped back in his seat with a disappointed tone to his voice. "That's too bad. Still, I would've accepted sex with you even knowing that you were using me. Stallions like me don't attract many mares."

I watched a blush start to form on her face as she looked at him with a sheepish expression while biting her bottom lip. And had an idea of what she was going to say right before she said it. "Well... Former mare villains like me aren't going to get a stallion. So..."

Is she really going to...?

"Want to have sex with me?"

I watched with a smirk on my face as did Flash and Rockhoof when Stygian immediately got up from the chair with a quick, "Sure." And started walking over to her. "I have studied about multiple sex positions as well as some of the best ways of mare stimulation," he told her while walking up to her. I noticed that they were about equal in height, so at least he's got that going for him. Hopefully, all that studying he said he did would help him. Starlight was still blushing as she watched him walk up to her. Yet, there was also a little bit of intrigue in her eyes as well. And so, we watched them walk away together.

"So, I guess the meeting's over?" I asked rhetorically with a slight chuckle while looking at the others with an amused smile on my face. "One can never truly know."

"I think so?" Flash asked, also rhetorically, while looking over at me with a slight shrug of his shoulders before looking around at his friends.

As if on cue, the muffled cries of our twins wafted out from their little nest under my tails and to my ears. Lifting my tails up showed the twins were awake and hungry. Both of them blinked at me a few times as if their eyes were adjusting to brighter light. My head could turn around almost all the way like pony's heads can. Which is still an odd feeling even after all this time being in this fox form. When they saw me, they both brightened and started crawling toward my head. My heart just seemed to swell and explode with joy as they crawled on my back over to my head. "I think these two are hungry and that means that we need to go to the kitchen."

"True thestrils," Flash commented with the look on his face and the tone in his voice showing part awe and part disbelief. "Even in our day her night guards were disguised looking like that."

Fluttershy got down from her side of the couch to stand in front of me in case one of the kids needed her attention. After nuzzling our son happily, she looked over to Flash. "Yes, it feels kind of weird to be the mother of an entirely new species of ponies. But I am happy to be their mother."

"They are adorable," Mistmane cooed at the two foals that were now happily batting away at my head, happy to see their daddy.

"Thank you, Mistmane. I'm sure that you'll be happy with your foals when the time comes," I tell her while carefully stepping down from the couch. "Meanwhile, my two adorables need some food, so off we go." After I started to walk away with Fluttershy, I called back to them, "Let me, Tia, or Luna know about anything that Stygian says, okay?"

From there, Fluttershy and I walked to Twilight's kitchen to make some food for the kids. We walked silently side by side with a couple of my tails around her as her hips kept brushing up against mine. After getting to the kitchen, I levitated our two foals over onto the table carefully before morphing into my human form to make something for our foals. "You want anything?" I asked Fluttershy while walking over to the refrigerator.

"Oh, no I'm fine, thank you," she responded as she sat in a chair in front of our foals to watch them while I fixed their food. Now that Twilight is pregnant with her motherly instincts kicking in, she's made up some baby food and put them into jars. She also had some small pieces of chicken there as well which I grabbed. "I was surprised that Starlight asked Stygian to have sex with her," I heard from her while preparing the food.

"So was I, but I think that it could be good for both of them. Plus, I'm happy that Stygian is finally talking with the Pillars again." While talking I filled up a pot with water, put it on the stove to heat up, and then put the jar of baby food in the pot to warm up after opening the lid. After doing that I started cutting up the pieces of chicken into smaller pieces to add to the baby food.

"Things are looking up," Fluttershy agreed while herding the two foals on the table to keep them in one place, so they won't try an explore.

"Mostly. The only wrinkle is the Pony of Shadows. Without Stygian, I'm afraid that he may seek out the Storm King. If that happens then this whole war will get ten times worse." As the water quickly came to a boil and started heating up the baby food, I got done with cutting up the chicken. There was enough room in the pot to add the chicken to the now boiling water, so I put it in to warm it up.

"Hopefully, it won't come to that," Fluttershy commented softly as I turned around to face her while waiting for the baby food to warm up.

"Hopefully not," I agreed with a nod as I leaned back against the counter behind me. "But to change the subject, what do you think about Novo and this whole thing about marrying her?"

After a few seconds of thinking while cooing at and interacting with our foals, she finally told me, "Personally, I think your herd is big enough already." I gave her a nod in agreement at that when she turned to look back at me. "So far I think you've been managing everything just fine. But what's happening with Novo just feels like Ember all over again. Like it's being thrust upon you."

I gave her another nod while crossing my arms over my chest. "I feel the same way. I'm just worried about being stretched too thin with the foals and won't be able to give them enough attention. Especially during the early years when they need it most."

"So, what do you think about Novo?" Fluttershy asked as I turned back around to check on the food.

"I haven't talked to her at length and I need to," I told her after a few moments of thought. I took the jar of baby food out of the water now that it was warm and set it aside on the counter. And started mixing the baby food with the meat into a couple of small bowls. "It's not something to be taken lightly, so we need to talk about it. Even if we all agree to it, just for the sake of argument, I still think that holding off on a foal is a good idea simply because of the ones that I have now. I just don't want to be spread too thin." After preparing the food in two bowls with small spoons, I grab them and step over to the table. And sit down next to Fluttershy to help feed my foals with her.

The smiles on their faces as I sat down and started feeding them with Fluttershy made all the worries seem to fade away. "Why don't you speak to the others about this and see what they think?" Fluttershy asked as a suggestion as she fed our son and our daughter latched onto the spoon in my hand as I fed her.

"Yeah, good idea. I'll do that after I help you feed our foals."

^_^

I knew that Twilight and Ember were still in the Castle...somewhere. So, after the foals were fed and Fluttershy was off toward her cottage again, I started looking for either one of them or both of them after morphing back into my fox form.

Twilight? Are you and Ember still in the castle? I mentally asked while walking down the hallway back to the library again. I didn't know where they were, so that was the most reasonable place to start walking to.

Actually, no, she mentally replied. Ember and I are outside at the waterfall in the herd community. We're talking about a good place for her egg.

Alright, thank you. I'll be right there, I mentally told her and started walking out of her castle and to the waterfall by our homes. Once outside of the castle, I used my shadow ability to fly through the air to get there quicker. It also startled a few pegasi as well as I flew over Ponyville. Both Twilight and Ember were standing by the falls as they watched my shadowy form race over and then land in my fox form in front of them each one giving me a loving smile. Feeling mischievous, I morphed into my human form and then greeted Twilight first with a passionate welcoming kiss before doing the same with Ember. Both returned my kiss with one of passion and warmth for me as well. Then struck a silly heroic pose while saying, "Lafayette, we are here."

Neither said anything for a second until a frog croaked loudly. After hearing that, Twilight looked up at me with a teasing smirk and jokingly replied, "Lafayette's here, too."

Ember didn't get it, so she wanted to change the subject. "Anyway," she began slowly while dragging out the first word before continuing with, "Twilight and myself have figured out a good place to incubate our youngling."

While looking at the waterfall, I put an arm around Ember and a hand on Twilight's head. "Let me guess, behind the waterfall?"

"Behind and beneath the waterfall," Twilight said as she tilted her head more into my hand while Ember leaned against me. The gentle cool breeze created by the waterfall washed over us as Twilight continued to explain. "Because this area doesn't have lava flows as natural incubators, I suggested going underground. The natural temperature is relatively steady underground. Cool during the summer and warm during the winter." While Twilight was explaining this, Ember reached behind me and grabbed my ass with her hand, and started fondling and squeezing my ass. "So, with that in mind, the ground is natural insulation for the higher temperatures of an incubation chamber. And I thought about putting the entrance behind the waterfall because it's cool to have an entrance behind a waterfall."

"Sounds good, but who's going to dig it?" I asked while enjoying Ember's hand on my ass and my hand rubbing against her arm.

"Oh don't worry about that," Twilight dismissed with a slight wave of her hoof as she kept tilting her head into my hand. "I've already got the local construction company to start planning the dig. It's going to be similar to the Shadow Organization's cave. The deeper we go, the more stable the temperature is. And after it's built, we'll do some trial runs to see just how stable the temperature is. If everything goes well, then it should be complete by the time Ember is ready to lay her egg. Or eggs."

"Sounds good to me." I paused to look over at Ember. "What do you think?"

"I've come to trust her judgment," she said with a nod of her head. "As long as the environment is warm enough and here with you and your herd, my mate, I will be happy."

After leaning over and giving her a loving kiss, which she returned happily, I offered a question while gazing at the falls. "Okay, but what about some type of warning system that the atmosphere is getting too cold? You know, like a notification that the air is getting too cold?"

Twilight hummed in thought for a moment. "Well, there's nothing that comes to mind that we could use magically to accomplish that."

"Okay, what about having some snakes look after that then?" I offered an alternative while looking between them. "Snakes and reptiles love warm and even hot temperatures. During our trials, we'll know just how much the temperature changes over time, but it's always a good idea to have a warning system. And Fluttershy could talk to the local reptiles and see if they are willing to help out and they'll get to use it as a makeshift sauna."

"If Fluttershy says that her animals will safely watch over our youngling then I'll accept," Ember said with a firm nod of her head. With a smile of my own, I leaned down and kissed her again. She returned my kiss and squeezed my ass at the same time, relishing in the show of love and affection. She's come a long way since the first time we met and started getting to know each other and it showed in the level of trust that she's putting in the other girls and their abilities. And while we gazed into each other's eyes, I couldn't help but wonder what our child would look like. Would he look human but with scales? Have a dragon's look but human skin with the same level of protection as scales? Would he or she be four-legged like a pony but with scales? Only time will tell.

^_^

Starswirl's POV
At the same time
Hazel's Village

For days I've been tracking where the Pony of Shadows went and I know I am closer to finding the fiend. And the trail has led me to this small unassuming village near the basin. My eyes spotted the signs of battle as I approached the village. The details of that battle got clearer while walking inside it. Apparently, this village was built around a single water well. That was smart of them. The damage was mainly located in spots on the ground, evident by the magical scorch marks in the hard-packed dirt. And when the breeze blew my way, I smelled the signs of the burnt ground as well. And due to how the local residents were milling about around their individual dwellings, it was very recent. I was so engrossed in analyzing what happened that I didn't see the young filly that walked up to me.

"Hi there, I'm Hazel," she announced herself in the high-pitched excited glee of a young filly. Looking down at her told me that she got her name due to her eye coloring. "Welcome to my home. Who are you? Are you looking for something?"

She seemed still so innocent and wide-eyed with wonder even after what happened here. Perhaps she could help me find out what I needed to know. "I am, young filly," I told her with a smile and warmth in my voice. "I am looking for an evil villain called the Pony of Shadows. A large-looking pony that's all black and very evil. Perhaps you can tell me what happened here?"

She jumped up and down excitedly with a smile a mile wide as she told me, "Oh, oh, yeah. I remember seeing it on a big ship while it was trying to attack our house. But Chrysalis protected us."

"Wait! Chrysalis, you say?" I asked the little filly while staring at her in total disbelief. I may be a thousand years out of date, but never would Chrysalis protect anything other than her own hive. She doesn't even protect her own drones.

"Oh yeah," the little filly nodded her head rapidly in an excited way that little foals will. "She found me when I was lost in the forest and brought me home. She protected the whole town from the larger ship that the black pony was on. Then this large pretty fox showed up with two mares and started talking to the big black pony. They even rescued a weak-looking stallion from inside of it before the big ship got destroyed and the big black pony flew off."

Hearing her talk of a small weak pony being rescued from within the Pony of Shadows just couldn't be true. I couldn't trust this filly to tell exactly what she saw and not use her imagination. It must have shown on my face because she looked upset and glared up at me with a soft stomp of her tiny hoof. "It's true!" she all but yelled out to me just as a mare started walking up that was probably the filly's mother.

"Hazel? Are you bothering this stallion?" the mare, that was now obviously her mother, asked her daughter in a chiding tone that mothers are known for.

"No, mom. He wanted to know what happened to that big scary black pony that flew off and he doesn't believe me."

I looked over at the filly's mother with a smirk and a slight shake of my head. "Filly's and their imagination. She tried to say that Chrysalis protected this town and that this nine-tailed fox came with a couple of mares and rescued a weak gray-looking pony from within the Pony of Shadows."

"Don't you dare call my filly a liar when that's exactly what happened," the filly's mother shot back at me with more than just a little bit of heat in her voice with eyes to match. "I admit that it was surprising to see Chrysalis actually defend this village, but that's exactly what she did. She brought my daughter home, defended this village, and after that changed."

"Changed you say? How?" I asked while thinking this was totally disbelievable. This couldn't have happened.

"She was developed in some type of cocoon and when she emerged, her colors changed."

"See?! I told you I was telling you the truth," the filly glared up at me, stomped her small hoof against the ground, and then turned around and walked off with a harrumph.

Her mother looked at me with a disappointed look of her own as she reiterated, "My daughter was telling you the truth."

"And there really was a weak-looking gray unicorn that was pulled out of the Pony of Shadows?" I asked again gazing at her with a stern look to challenge her.

She nodded once, firmly, and told me, "Yes, that's right. Our leader along with two mares pulled a gray unicorn from within that big black pony. Then they all left after Chrysalis changed and the Pony of Shadows, as you put it, flew off in that direction." She pointed her hoof toward the east before she, too, turned around and walked off.

All this was just too preposterous to believe. Chrysalis rescuing a filly and protecting a village? She'd never do something like that. And Stygian being rescued from the Pony of Shadows? Not possible. He made his choice. Once a villain, always a villain. However, this lead had to be investigated. And so, it was time to return to Ponyville.

And possibly confront Stygian.

^_^

Emmit's POV
A few hours later
Canterlot throne room

In all the excitement from the day, our daughter had fallen asleep in my arms shortly after my arrival. Which was fine with me because Tia, Novo, and I had to have a little talk about Novo. So, right now I was laying back against the headboard of the queen-sized throne with my daughter happily snoozing away in my arms with a smile on her face. And because our daughter was sleeping we all were talking in hushed tones. Tia was sitting beside me with Novo sitting in front of me. And other than us talking, the throne room slash war room, was quiet.

Novo looked at me with a small smile but a slightly embarrassed look on her face. It was the first time that I'd seen that look about her in the short time that I'd known her. It also told me that she was fixing to tell me something very personal to her. "I know I can be flirty," Novo started saying with a small smile and a light chuckle. After giving her a Really? look, she just rolled her eyes and admitted, "Alright a major flirt." She then looked at me with a more serious look on her face. Her eyes looked at me with an honest intensity about them. "It's just that, I miss being with a mate. I conceived Skystar with my former mate at a very young age. So, right now I'm still very capable of producing another foal. And I guess when you ordered me to get down below on the ship when we first met and then held me down to protect me... That was when I started feeling the urge and the want to be with a mate again. To feel loved, cared for, protected, and to have their legs, or arms in your case, around me. I guess that, until that moment, I never realized just how much I really missed that."

This entire meeting was for me to understand how Novo was feeling right now. And I understood that, which was why, Tia spoke up next as she looked up at me with all her love for me in her eyes. "Now that I know what it's like to love somepony like you and our daughter. I can't imagine my life without you. I'd be so depressed and I'd miss your arms, your kisses, and everything about you. I'd miss you so much." She looked down at our sleeping daughter. "I'd stay strong for her, of course. But I'd miss you so much that if I found someone else, I'd probably feel the way she does."

"At least that explains all your flirting and fondling," I told Novo with an understanding smile and a light chuckle. Pausing for a moment while Solar shifted in her sleep then settled down again. "I've talked with the rest of the herd and they've pretty much all agreed that adding one into the herd right now, especially with the war with the Storm King, isn't a good idea. But let me be clear, Novo, I'm not saying no. And I don't think that even they are saying no."

"Just not right now," she finished with a slow nod of her head and a small smile that told me she understood. "I understand."

"I would like to speak with others from Seaquestria and I could do that with the ones already here," I told her while voicing my thoughts aloud. "And I'd like to do that with the ones still in Seaquestria, but I can't do that right now. Leaving here at this point in time wouldn't be a good idea." Then a thought hit me and I looked over at her quizzically. "But why me? What makes you come after me? Isn't there somepony there that can fill that need?"

Novo shook her head with a sigh. "No, because they won't treat me as anything other than their queen. Celestia knows this problem well. Trying to date a subject is problematic at best because there would always be that little bit of fear. There will always be that part of them that will treat us as rulers instead of equal partners in a relationship. When you forced me down for my protection on the ship, I knew right then that I wouldn't have that problem with you. Because Celestia didn't have that problem with you."

I heard Tia giggle softly right before she leaned against me lovingly and softly mused, "I saw that in him when he unexpectedly kissed me shortly after we met. I was interviewing him to see if he would be dangerous to the general public and I was testing his patience." She paused just long enough to look up at me with a knowing smirk. "He surprised me by suddenly kissing me. I knew then that even though he'd respect me as a ruler, he wouldn't be afraid of me in the least. I saw leadership and strength in him that I admired. He knew when to treat me as a ruler and when to treat me as just a mare with needs."

I nodded slowly. "I get it." Then looked at Novo as Solar snuggled in my arms with a happy soft hum of contentment. "The world I came from had kings and queens that were mostly in the past. A few countries still had them, but not the country that I came from. The country that I came from was built off of individual freedom and the self-worth of life that is given to us by nature. That no man has the right to control me, to enslave me or any other man, but that I have a natural right to be free and happy. We had a leader, naturally, but we called him or her a President. A president that we elected through a voting system. Through that voting system, he ruled the country at our consent. A king or queen rules by the right of lineage as if they were literally born to rule. This could always lead to corruption because absolute power corrupts absolutely." I shrugged a little with a chuckle. "It's a saying back home and was proven right time and time again in past leaders." Now, it was my turn to look down at Tia. "By getting to know Tia, I saw a leader that bucked against that saying. A leader that wasn't corrupted by the power she was given. That's what was so intriguing about her." My focus returned to Novo again as I said with a firm, yet gentle, tone, "The issue of your fellow Seaquestrians wishing us to marry will have to be dealt with after this war is over."

"I understand," she said simply then looked at me with a hopeful look with hints of flirtation. "However, I'd like to get to know each other better."

"I'd like that as well Novo. Just try and keep the flirting down to a minimum, please?" I asked her with an amused smile and a light chuckle. And even though she agreed, I knew that the odds of her actually letting up on her flirting were pretty much zilch. But I had hoped beyond hope that she would at least let up around the other herd mares. At least around Fluttershy and Ember. And maybe Rarity.

Little did I know that at the same moment, everything about the Storm King had changed dramatically for the worse.

^_^

Storm King's POV
Dusk
His Flagship

"How?! How can he keep defeating my forces?!" I shouted out my question to nobody in particular and used my staff to smash a flask of water that was sitting on the table I was using for the map. Water sprayed everywhere including on the map that rested on the table in front of me. The two cats that were standing near me ducked for cover as my staff went flying over their heads.

"I..I don't know, s-sir," the short black cat nearest me cowered beside me and trembled in fear. When I looked over at him, he started backing up away from me with his tail between his legs. The other white cat with him hid behind him.

"I know you don't know, you idiots," I shouted back, leaning down to get in their faces in anger. "You two are useless as generals for my army." Even after straightening up, I continued glaring at them while gripping my staff and seriously thinking about executing them. "Why couldn't you two have learned from Tempest? The both of you are alive simply at my mercy, so you two better start thanking me for not killing the both of you because of your incompetence at being soldiers much less anything else." Both of them started doing just that as they rushed up to me, knelt down in front of me, and started kissing my feet. I loved it when others did that to me.

"Thank you so much for not killing us, sir."

"Thank you, thank you, thank you for not killing me."

I rolled my eyes at them anyway and started walking away from them, around the table, and toward the door of my cabin. "Fine! Fine. Both of you can live for another day," I snapped back at them with the butt of my staff hitting the floor the whole way. "Thankfully for the both of you, I'm feeling generous to let you both live because I've decided on a course of action." The two soldiers on either side of the door snapped to attention as I walked up, opened the door, and stepped through it. Then turned around and walked up the steps up to the soldier behind the wheel. "Signal all remaining ships that we are going to attack Equestria all at once."

"Where, sir?" the soldier asks as he holds up a communication orb in his hand.

"Maretropolis," I said with heat and anger in my voice while gripping my staff and narrowing my eyes toward the horizon. "I'm done testing the waters."

Suddenly from the front of the ship, one of his soldiers called back to him with a hurried shout of alarm. "Something approaches the bow and coming in fast."

"What?!" Even though I asked, it was largely rhetorical. But something had obviously spooked my soldier, but considering that almost everything spooked them I wasn't worried that it was one of the ponies. They seemed to watch and wait for my move, so as I walked across the deck toward the bow I wasn't expecting them. And about halfway across the deck, I realized that it wasn't any creature from the pony kingdom but the Pony of Shadows returning. Not only returning but returning quickly. He was all shadows and flying through the air like something was after him. Figures. One more loss to add to this miserable excuse of a military force. I was fully expecting him to land on the deck and tell me that he failed. He didn't do that, but instead attacked my soldier at the bow that first spotted him. His shadow form completely surrounded the soldier and all I heard was his screaming in terror. Not pain, just terror.

Trying to stop him I used my staff and shot out a bolt of lightning at him. However, he moved to the side just before the lightning bolt hit him and instead of stopping him, I killed my soldier. "Stygian?! What are you doing?!" I yelled out, demanding an answer. However, he didn't answer me but flew off to do the same to other soldiers on the deck. One by one, I watched my soldiers get surrounded by his shadows and... Taken over? Controlled? After the Pony of Shadows had control over my soldiers, their bodies were surrounded by a light haze of shadows and black smoke with black smoke coming from their eyes like black flames. "What are you doing?!"

He finally answered me as he flew up in front of me and all I heard was a whisper of a voice that tickled my head.

"I'm not stygian anymore. And I'm taking over."

A split second later, I was surrounded by complete darkness. I wasn't in pain. But I couldn't see or hear anything around me. Not even the hand in front of my face, nor the sound of my own voice.

^_^

Starswirl's POV
Evening
Twilight's castle

It didn't make any sense. What happened in that small village didn't make any sense. But it wasn't just the little filly that said it, but the other residents as well. All of them told me the same thing. While Chrysalis protected the small house containing the villagers, two of my friends rescued Stygian from the Pony of Shadows, and then the Pony of Shadows flew off. It didn't make sense.

Once a villain, always a villain.

If that was true, then I had to confront Stygian first. Now that I knew where he was, which was back at Ponyville, it didn't take me long to get there. It didn't take me long because I used special teleportation techniques to get across the land quicker than I normally would, so it only took a few hours. However, I was tired when I arrived in front of Twilight's castle.

But I wasn't spent.

And so, I walked through the door with my mission to find Stygian and confront him for his evil acts. My hooves pounded against the crystal floor and echoed in the entryway as I stomped my way through the foyer. I used my magic to yank open the door that was across the room from the entrance...

"OH!" And almost walked into a startled Princess Twilight. "Starswirl, you're back," she exclaimed happily as she stepped up to me, ears pointed my way.

"I am back and ready to confront Stygian for his evil deeds against Equestria." My voice was firm as I glared at her then proceeded to step around her to find Stygian. I wasn't expecting her to stop me and step in front of me. The happy look that was on her face after first seeing her was replaced by a look similar to that of the Empress whenever she was upset.

Twilight got in front of me and almost got in my face as she spread her wings wide in royal fashion which was a clear way of reminding me that she was indeed a princess. A young one granted, but still a princess. She even looked at me with the look of a princess, too. "I know that you are angry with him, Starswirl. And while Stygian admits that taking your things wasn't the wisest thing to do, he didn't do it maliciously. He wanted to make his own weapon from them so he could fight with you not against you. He's been talking with the others as well as my friends ever since he willingly separated himself from the Pony of Shadows."

"Impossible!" I nearly shouted back at her with a firm shake of my head. "Once a villain, always a villain."

She pointed down the hallway toward her library as she turned to the side to let me by. "Then go see for yourself, Starswirl." But right after I took my first step, she used her magic on my beard and brought my head over to her, almost nose to nose with her. "On the condition that you don't attack him or accost him in any way or you answer to a pregnant and moody princess. And as Emmit will tell you, you don't mess with a princess when she's pregnant and moody. Do you understand me, Starswirl?"

I gave her a slow nod in agreement, though I didn't like it. "Yes, I understand." I thought that she would let me go, but she didn't. Not only did she not let me go, but she narrowed her eyes at me.

"Yes, what?" she demanded. And when I didn't know what she wanted and just stood there, she clarified for me, "Yes, princess, I understand."

She really ruffled my fur with that, but I yielded and said it. "Yes, princess, I understand." Then after a quick nod of her head, she let me go and walked away outside of her castle to do whatever she needed. After she left, my fur was still ruffled, but I decided to heed her wishes and wouldn't attack him when I saw him. Therefore, I turned and started walking down the hallway toward her library where I believe Stygian was. My hooves were all but still stomping on the ground, this time for another reason. Just an upstart young princess throwing her weight around.

After yanking open the door with my magic, I saw Stygian with the rest of my friends as well as that nine-tailed fox and another mare sitting next to Stygian all around a table in the middle of the library. Stygian didn't even hide that he was still in league with the Pony of Shadows as he was talking about the fiend even now.

"The Pony of Shadow's ability to infect others and to control others with shadows for a short time before they die is his most dangerous and deadly ability," I heard Stygian say to the others. That ruffled my fur even more because he sat there bragging about it.

"STYGIAN! YOU...FIEND!" I shouted into the room and stomped my way across the room over to him. However, before I even got halfway across the room Flash was the first one to get in my way, then Rockhoof, then followed by the others. "Stand aside so that I can deal with this fiend," I commanded them but they didn't move or stand aside.

"We will not," Rockhoof stomped his hoof hard against the crystal floor of the library with a stern determined look on his face. A look that was clearly echoed by the others.

"We knew how much of a hot head you can be, Starswirl," Flash began saying while I stepped up to them, determined to go through them to get to Stygian. "And when we found out that Stygian took our things we followed your lead. That was a mistake. He didn't want to use them against us, but to create his own weapon so he could stand with us, not against us."

"And I suppose he told you this, did he? Once a villain, always a villain. They'll lie to get their way," I told them, irritated that they couldn't see what Stygian was really doing. Then Mistmane stepped forward and I really got a good look at her. It shocked me so much that I almost forgot why I was there, to begin with. She was young and beautiful again. "Mistmane? You're young again. How? Is this Stygian's doing to get you on his side?"

She simply shook her head with a look of disappointment that I've seen other times, but none directed toward me. Until now. "No, he didn't promise me anything for he was not the one that restored me. Emmit did and his healing ability," she said and that further shocked me. "Stygian willingly left the Pony of Shadows and is now helping Emmit and us find a way to defeat him."

"What happened years ago was a misunderstanding," Somnambula said as she, too, stepped forward with a firm look on her face. The same look on her face that I imagined she had when she faced the Sphinx. "He did take our things, but not to use against us."

This time, it was Stygian himself who walked around them and started talking. "I realize that taking your things without voicing my concerns and wishes was wrong. But as I told them, I didn't do it maliciously. I'm not strong like Rockhoof and I'm not powerful in magic like you." He sighed with sorrow and regret on his face as he continued. "All I've been able to do is research our enemies and foes. I was never able to physically fight alongside you and I wished it so for a long time. Because I felt so useless every time you went into a fight and I did not. I watched you fight while I didn't have the strength to, no matter how much willpower I had. I would have just gotten in your way, so I watched. Until I found a way that I could make something that would make me strong enough to fight with you. But in order to do that, I had to borrow your things and take them to Ponhenge."

"He did the wrong thing for the right reason," Meadow Brook said as the unknown mare walked around the group, up to Stygian, and put a hoof around him. "At that time we were fighting so many enemies for the good of Equestria, that we started seeing evil where it wasn't. So...Stygian was right in a sense. We did turn our backs on him."

"No more," Rockhoof lightly thumped his hoof against the floor again with his firm resolve clear in his eyes.

"We know how stubborn you can be, but for harmony's sake pay attention to what your heart is telling you," Flash pleaded with me with an exasperated expression. As were the others. Maybe, just maybe. This was one of the times that I'd gotten it wrong.

Chapter Eleven: Darkness Approaches

Chapter Eleven: Darkness Approaches

Captain Silver Mane's POV
The Parasprite
Dusk.

Ever since we saw the Pony of Shadows fly by us a short time ago, I've been watching it through my telescope. We're one of the smallest of his majesty's ships and thereby one of the quickest. We're also not that well-armed either. Which meant that we were mainly used for scouting and reconnaissance-type missions. This was why we were hiding within a massive cloud between Maretropolis and the Yucatan Ponynsula. Which was also why the Pony of Shadows didn't see us when he zipped by under our keel a short time ago. Lucky for us because what I saw through my telescope chilled me.

I spotted the Pony of Shadows race toward the Storm King's ships. Then surround the soldiers one after another. They weren't the same after that. As if they were being controlled. Even through my telescope, I couldn't get that good of a look, but thanks to our majesty keeping us updated, I had a good guess at what was happening.

"Captain?" my first officer walked up beside me, asking the rhetorical question to get my attention and to ask what was happening basically.

So, I pulled back from my telescope and gazed at him with a grim expression. "You know we received the communique about Stygian not being part of the Pony of Shadows." My first officer gave me a nod of confirmation. "I watched the Pony of Shadows attack the Storm King's soldiers on one of his ships."

The first officer looked both happy and confused at the same time. "That's a good thing, isn't it, Captain?" he asked while fluffing his wings as if to take flight. He always seemed to do that when he was excited. But I shook my head at him.

"Not this time, First," I told him. "In that same communique we were told, he's capable of controlling others with his shadows via contact. That's what he's doing right now to the Storm King's soldiers and that's what he just did to the Storm King himself. I just watched the tide just change against us. That is if we don't stop him from reaching the shore." Turning to him, I squared myself to my first officer, giving him commands. "Spread the word, First, The Pony of Shadows has taken over the Storm King's forces and is on the move toward Maretropolis. Let all of Equestria know to prepare for an all-out attack starting with the coastal cities. All citizens stay in their homes. And request assistance from all ally ships. We're going to need help with this one."

He gave me a quick salute and a soft nervous, "Aye aye, sir," then turned around disappearing back into the cloud to follow his orders.

Now the real war begins.

Emmit's POV
Evening
Twilight's Library

It was evening and Novo, Tia, our daughter and I were on our way back to my herd community in Ponyville. Novo, Tia, and I had a nice long talk and came to some agreements. I acknowledged her want and need for another mate and companionship while she agreed to take everything slow and steady and get to know the herd. And because of how late it was getting we decided to have a late dinner at Canterlot. Because myself as well as my kids are all omnivores and have a taste for meat, I was surprised to find and run across a griffon chef in the kitchen. He was an older gruff-looking griffon who met the call for a chef who cooks meat that Tia put out a while ago. It was a surprise for me which I, and my stomach, wholeheartedly thanked her for. I mentally messaged the rest of the girls that are either pregnant or with my foals that we now have a griffon chef. Each one was thankful that the griffon could cook the meat for us now instead of Pinkie or Rarity or any one of them else. At the time, Luna said that she and Ember would join us while Pinkie said that she and the rest would have dinner in Ponyville. It was a good thing that Luna had joined us for dinner because our dinner was interrupted by news that would quite literally cast a shadow over all of Equestria.

Lunar Captain Swift Wind came bursting through the private dining room door panting heavily as if she ran here the entire way. "Sire?! Your highnesses?! I've got terrible neeeeewwwww..." She started saying that she had terrible news while running up to us at the table. But stopped in her tracks putting her hoof to her nose in an attempt to stem the flow of the smell of meat into her nostrils while perfectly transitioning from "news" to "ew" at the same time. A couple of seconds later she quickly said, "Sorry, can't stay here with the meat, so I'll meet you out in the hallway," while sounding nasal as she said it. Then quickly retreated out of the dining room.

With one quick look between Tia and Luna already quietly said what we all suspected was the terrible news. So, while Tia was feeding our daughter, I quietly slipped out of the dining room to speak to Swift Wind. She didn't hesitate, but quickly saluted and told me, "The Pony of Shadows has just taken over both the Storm King and his forces and is heading toward three Equestrian coastal cities."

"Damn it to hell," I cursed softly. Then asked, "Which cities?"

"Maretropolis is under attack right now with one of his ships," she went on to say with military precision and also worry in her voice. Her eyes were that of a captain ready to fight with a steel resolve. "Luckily it's only one ship and it was The Parasprite that was keeping watch over the Storm King's forces and was the first to watch the initial takeover. There are three of the Storm King's ships left and while The Parasprite is dealing with one, the other two are headed north."

"Which leaves Horseshoe Bay, Baltimare, Fillydelphia, and Manehattan as possibles," I finished for her and she gave me a curt nod of her head before continuing her report.

"Correct, sire. Because The Parasprite was on watch she was able to get the jump on one of the ships as the other two headed north. Captain Celaeno is leading our two heavy ships to intercept the other two Storm King ships headed north. But it's not just ship movement, sire. The Pony of Shadows is using his deadly shadow magic that if any creature comes in contact with another shadow infected gets infected also." Her face fell grim as she said the last part. "However, thanks to the Parasprite, the coastal cities were told to prepare for the inevitable attack. So, hopefully, most if not all of the civilians will be shuttered inside."

After one firm nod of acknowledgment, I told her, "Thank you, Captain. Have the rest of Equestria and abroad go on full alert."

"Yes, sire," she said with a sharp salute which I returned then she darted off again.

With a sigh, I turned around and walked back into the dining room. Tia, Luna, and Ember were already gazing at me with grim expectant faces that told me they heard at least part of it already. Their fears were confirmed when I told them what the Captain said. "Our worst fears just came true," I said softly with a sigh while stepping up between them and looking between them. "The Pony of Shadows has just taken over the Storm King and his forces and has just launched an all-out attack on Equestria." For a few seconds, neither of them said anything. Both simply either stared at me or each other with grim looks. Sensing that the news probably pertained to the war, little Solar was asleep on the table.

"You'll need as many shadow users as you can," Tia said softly and simply. It was a true statement that all of us knew was correct. I didn't want her to go and Luna certainly wasn't going even though the look on Luna's face told me that she wanted to. Luna was definitely needed, but not when she was pregnant. That left Tia and whatever allies I could find. Stygian and the Pillars were some. While thinking about who I could recruit, Tia stood from her seat, nuzzled our sleeping daughter for a few seconds, and then headed for the door, softly saying, "I'll get my armor."

"Hope it still fits," Luna took a teasing jab at Tia with a smirk on her face as Tia started walking out the door. Tia took it in good stride and simply stuck her tongue out at her while she walked out the door. The teasing smirk fell from her face as she used her magic to gently pull my head down to hers, resting my forehead against hers being careful of her horn. "Come back to me, both of you," she said with her voice soft and filled with many emotions. Nightmare Moon's voice joined in with Luna's as she added, "Or so help us we'll ascend to the astral plane and give you both nightmares for the rest of eternity."

"Duly noted," I said softly while my head rested on hers. And we just sat and stood that way for a couple of minutes. Just enjoying the last moments to be close to one another before Tia and I marched off to war. And it wasn't long before we heard a soft but firm thunk against the floor. And when we looked up, we saw Tia in her armor.

I hummed in thought while taking a moment to take her all in. Her usually flowing mane and tail were braided and therefore shortened for battle. Her armor reminded me of what the Roman soldiers would wear if in pony form. Her weapon of choice was a double-bladed battle axe with a long spearpoint at the end with golden highlights. And all it took was one look from Tia for Luna to reassure her, "Worry not, sister. We will be safe here. Be careful and come back to us."

After a slow nod from Tia, she and I walked out the door to war.

Captain Silver Mane's POV
The Parasprite
Moments before Emmit gets the news

"You're going to do...what, sir?" It wasn't surprising that my second-in-command was a little bit shocked at what I was planning on doing. Even I had to admit that it was a little crazy.

But he stepped up beside me as I pointed to the single ship headed our way and hoofed over the spyglass to him. "I know it sounds crazy, but really look at them, First. Yes, they are way out of our weight class and yes they have more guns. But even though we are outweighed and outgunned, look at the crew." I stayed silent while my second-in-command looked at the crew. And then the dawning realization behind his widening eyes as he pulled back to look over at me.

"They're like zombies," he said to me with a happily surprised look on his face.

"Exactly!" I exclaimed with what I'm sure was a look akin to a predator out for prey as I put a hoof on his shoulder. "When they are taken over by the Pony of Shadows, they're like zombies. They aren't a crew anymore. They can't do what's necessary to run that ship. Not anymore and that's our advantage. We literally drop out of the sky and hit them on the way down. They won't be able to react fast enough. Further, right now their ship is completely unprotected. Only the crew is protected by the shadows. Which should dissipate when those creatures die in the depths of the sea."

"Oh, I get it," the growing smile on his face matched his voice and spoke of his growing confidence in this plan.

"Good, so tell the crew to hang on to something and prepare fur a sudden drop, tell the gun crew to fire as she bears, and tell the pegasi to get ready for an attack on the ship's air bladder."

"Aye, aye, sir," First saluted me and then dashed back into the cloud behind me as I heard his hoofsteps fade away as he raced across the deck.

Because we only had four guns on each side, the gun crew had to reload rather quickly. But they were trained for that and I knew how fast they could reload. Against a ship over twice our size, I was confident that we could get off two rounds before slipping in behind them. And that was if they stayed at the same speed. However, we could keep our distance from them, sure. Just not too far. Our smaller guns had a shorter range. And that max range was about two lengths of the enemy ship. That would give us more time to fire while keeping the max amount of distance. Another concern was keeping the crew away from any contact with the enemy troops. Any contact with infected troops would turn us infected as well. Kind of like zombies and having two ship lengths of sea between us gave us a good buffer zone.

I heard First's hoofsteps as he ran back across the deck just before stopping next to me with a salute and a quick, "Ready, sir."

"Good," I told him quietly while igniting my horn to manipulate the air in the air bladder above us, "because here we go." a couple of seconds later, the Parasprite began to descend out of the cloud above and in front of the single enemy ship down below us. Not quickly yet because I couldn't just literally drop us. But easing us into a very quick descent. The descent wasn't quick enough that we were weightless but quick enough to feel like an out-of-control amusement park ride. As the wind whistled by us, and as we approached the enemy ship, I ignited my horn to slow our rapid descent and turned back toward the helm. "Helm! Start circling around the enemy ship at half speed." Because I put the breaks on our rapid descent everypony on board was straining with effort just to stand up as the helmspony grunted out a loud, "Aye, aye, sir." My poor second-in-command was almost pinned to the deck as the Parasprite slowed and started flying at the same level as the enemy ship. Of course, the Parasprite herself wasn't happy with my little maneuver either. Her rigging and hardware that kept the air bladder attached to the ship creaked and groaned under the g-forces imposed on them.

"ALL GUN BATTERIES FIRE," I shouted out as we leveled off about one and a half lengths away from them. The first wave of cannon fire exploded from the side of our small ship almost simultaneously. "FLIERS! TAKE THE AIR OUT OF HER. STAY CLEAR OF HER DECK." A second later, eight armored pegasi flew out the side of the ship as the guns were reloading and immediately headed up for the air bladder of the enemy ship. Having a few seconds until the guns fired again, I turned to my second-in-command and suggested, "Want to get your sniper for some target practice?"

"Aye, sir," he said as he stood on slightly shaking legs and a slightly shaking salute. Then shuffled off across the deck and called out back at me comically, "As soon as I learn how to walk again."

"Got to learn how to stand up first, First," I chuckled just as the first round of cannon fire hit the enemy ship. Four explosions hit the ship to my satisfaction. Two on the deck and two on the gun level just as the shadow-controlled crew (and I'm using that term loosely) just started to react to the first attack. And even then, their movements were as slow as a pony would expect from zombies. One would think that the Pony of Shadows would have been smart enough to start taking over the crew after they reached Equestria's shores. But hey, I wasn't about to look a gift pony in the mouth.

Meanwhile, I stood ready to put up a shield in case they returned fire. If they returned fire at this rate. They did, though with only three guns just as we sent over another volley. Because of the distance between us, I had time to react, so there was no need to keep up a full shield the entire time. I spotted the cannonballs easily and sent them down to the sea below us with one quick shield. At the same time, I saw the pegasi making their attack runs against their air bladder. So far so good.

Until their ship began falling from the sky. The surprise came when the pegasi were on their way back to the ship after taking out the air bladder. The shadow-controlled soldiers started flying away from the ship. It was when the ship was going down in flames and an almost completely deflated air bladder that I watched the non-flying soldiers...fly. And they were flying directly toward the pegasi first. Igniting my horn, I used a voice amplification spell to warn them, "FLIERS, DOUBLE TIME IT BACK TO THE SHIP. THE SHADOW SOLDIERS ARE FLYING DIRECTLY TOWARD YOU!"

"Holy shit," my second-in-command cursed and started aiming for the flying monstrosities.

The pegasi were startled by the sight of earth-bound soldiers flying toward them. But after that sight, they did fly as fast as they could toward the ship. As the pegasi got near the Parasprite, there was actual fear in their eyes and the strain they were putting on themselves to outfly them was clear to see. First was doing his best to take out the shadow soldiers one by one to help protect the pegasi. Luckily for the pegasi though, they could fly faster than the shadow soldiers. That gave me just enough time to put up a shield around the deck as the pegasi landed. One by one the pegasi started to land with loud thuds with some even rolling on the deck because of the speed they were flying. After every pegasus was safely back on board and panting trying to catch their breath was when I ignited my horn putting up a shield around the deck. I wasn't as strong as our king or the princesses, but I was strong enough to protect us for a while at least while First took out the remaining shadow soldiers with his sniper.

My horn ignited with a bright glow and the few shadow soldiers that were left slammed into my shield trying to get in. The shadow soldiers floated around the shield while punching or kicking at it trying to get in. "Get down below," I bellowed out to the pegasi and watched them scurry down below deck through the door under the wheel deck. I didn't blame them for being fearful. I was worried for everypony on board if my shield failed before First was able to kill the remaining shadow soldiers. These new soldiers were indeed scary when they were flying at you.

Meanwhile, First's sniper barked off every couple of seconds as one after another the remaining shadows soldiers started falling from the sky. My heart was pounding in my chest not only because of the fear at the sight of those things, but also because of the strain that I was under while maintaining the shield around the deck. And finally, First's sniper barked off and took out the last remaining shadow soldier, and sent him down to the sea below.

I only dropped the shield after confirming the last shadow soldier was now headed toward the sea below. Then dropped the shield, sat my butt down on the deck, and panted out trying to catch my breath. A few seconds later, the lead pegasus poked her head out of the door and took a look around. "Is it safe, Captain?"

I looked over at her with an almost giddy expression on my face which nearly matched the same expression on my second-in-command's face. "Yeah, it's safe for everypony to come out. The enemy is all destroyed." As one by one more of the crew came out and started celebrating our victory, I could quite fully rest just yet. I started making my way over and then into the captain's cabin and up to the communication orb sitting securely on the desk. Thank the sun and moon we had these because now, I could do this. After my hoof tapped the orb while my horn was ignited and used my magic to make it connect to Captain Celaeno's ship. "This is the Parasprite calling Captain Celaeno, come in, please. This is urgent."

A couple of seconds later, the orb lit up and Captain Celaeno's face appeared, "Captain Celaeno here."

"Captain, this is Captain Silver Mane of the Parasprite," I began while still getting over the strain of putting up the shield. "I've got news about those shadow soldiers, Captain. They can fly. I repeat they can fly."

There was a look of shocked disbelief on her face before she scoffed at the idea. "Surely not."

"I'm not kidding, Captain Celaeno," he urged her as he leaned into the orb. "After their ship started falling, they flew after my pegasi that took out the air bladder. So, let me say again, captain... They. Can. Fly. A regular shield will hold them at bay until guns can kill them."

"We'll keep that in mind, Captain Silver Mane," she said still with a look of disbelief but at least he thought that she would at least keep that in mind. "Captain Celaeno, out," she said then the communications orb went dark and silent.

He sighed and sat down on the floor while still gazing at the dark silent orb. "Good luck, Captain." Activating my horn again, I tapped the orb to let Canterlot know of what happened here.

Emmit's POV
A Few Minutes Later
Ponyville

Because of Twilight's efforts not only do we have instant travel between Ponyville and Canterlot, but we also have instant travel between Canterlot and major cities around Equestria. Baltimare was the closest one to where Captain Celaeno was leading the assault against the Pony of Shadow's advancing ships. Right this second, though, we have to talk to some ponies first. Tia was talking with Stygian and the Pillars. Meanwhile, I was talking with the newly changed Chrysalis in her room. I stayed in my fox form while walking into her room. Even though she was sitting at the desk and staring out the window, she did appear more animated than she has in the past. Her eyes had a brighter and happier look to them along with a small smile on her face. Better than she was before.

"Chrysalis? I need your help," I immediately started telling her right after walking in. "Do you know anything about shadow magic?"

She blinked a couple of times as if in thought before giving me a slow nod of her head while looking at me with a curious and inquisitive expression. "I do."

I stepped up to her with urgency in my eyes. "Then will you help me save Equestria from the Pony of Shadows? He took over the Storm King's body and has control over all his soldiers and forces through the shadows. Only those that know shadow magic can fight him physically," I explained to her.

"I want to help," she said slowly as if thinking about the words before she says them. "I used shadow magic from time to time when I was still queen of the hive. Because the Tree of Harmony changed me, I truly regret my actions and want to repay Equestria for all the evil that I've done in the past."

After a firm quick nod, I motioned toward the door. "Good, let's go meet up with my wife in the library. She's speaking with Starswirl and the rest of the pillars there," I said to her and started walking out of her room with her walking beside me. While walking through the halls with the new Chrysalis, it all seemed surreal. This was something that I wanted. To change Chrysalis to the good side, as it were. Now that it's happened, I guess it's just hard to believe because I just always thought that she would never change. And maybe she wouldn't have if it wasn't for the Tree of Harmony's interference. I also knew something else. I knew that I had better tell my wife who was coming or she might cock block me for the rest of all eternity.

Tia? Honey? Guess who's going to help us fight the Pony of Shadows?

She didn't answer right away and I could just feel the glare from her disapproving eyes through the walls of Twilight's Castle. She knew who I was bringing and I also knew that she wouldn't like it. Not that I could blame her as Chrysalis was the one who brainwashed my father. However, Harmony has changed her. That was plain to see. And right now, we needed all the help we could get. Including former enemies.

I. Don't. Trust. Her. She finally replied back just as Chrysalis and I were approaching the door to the library. And even through the mental message, I could feel her stern disappointment. Though, stern disappointment might be a tad understated.

I don't blame you, I messaged back just as I opened the door and walked into the library with her. However, Harmony did change her and she has agreed to help because she regrets her actions. I don't fully trust her either, but I can see Harmony's work in Chrysalis and that change needs to be reinforced. My dear always loving wife was the first one to turn and look at us as I walked across the library toward her and the Pillars. And only one thought came to mind after seeing the look on her face. So, please don't kill her. But if looks alone could kill... Well...

The one pony that reacted the most to Chrysalis' change was Starswirl sense he wasn't here at the time of her change. As Chrysalis and I walked up to Tia, he was standing nearby. His eyes went wide with his face showing clear shock and disbelief at what he was seeing. "Is that Chrysalis?" he asked softly while taking small steps to stand by Tia.

Chrysalis answered before I could. "Yes, I am Chrysalis, Starswirl. When I gave all my love to Emmit, my body changed just as he said it would. The Tree of Harmony used that moment to bring me into harmony with the rest of Equestria." She paused as if to gather her thoughts and take a calming breath while looking a little nervous actually. And really did look like a mare in genuine regret. "I no longer have the hate I once did. I no longer want to conquer Equestria. I do want to help save it. To do some good after all the evil that I've done in the past. I know it won't make up for it, nothing will. But maybe, this could be a good start."

All while Chrysalis was talking, Starswirl was gaping at her with slacked-jawed and widened eyes. The look on Tia's face was also interesting. Oh, I could tell that she still didn't trust her and I don't think that she ever would, nor I for that matter. However, I think she did lose that glaring kill her right now look.

There was a pause where nopony said anything for a few seconds as if everypony was simply absorbing what she had just said. Then we all heard Starlight speak up with a partly serious and partly humorous idea. "I got an idea, why don't we start a former villain club?" What she said with the hopeful happy and slightly silly look on her face had me chuckling lightly as it was obvious that she was using that to break the ice.

It did work in getting us talking again on the matter at hoof or paw in my case. And that matter was the Pony of Shadows. "At any rate, we'll need all the help we can get, especially as many shadow users that we can, in order to fight the Pony of Shadows." I slowly looked between each one of the Pillars. "That includes all of you," I told them then looked between Sygian and Starswirl specifically. "Stygian? Starswirl? I would suggest that the both of you remain here and work with Starlight and Twilight in defeating the Pony of Shadows no matter how it's done. Whether that be banning him or killing him, I don't care. Just find a way." I paused and watched Starswirl look up at Tia which she gave him a confirming nod which he returned. Once Starswirl appeared to be on board with us, finally, I looked at the Pillars again. "The rest of you follow us. You're going to war."

Captain Celaeno's POV
Approx. ten minutes after the call from the Parasprite
The Pirate's Claw

I was at the bow of the ship and looking at the two approaching shadow airships when my first mate Mullet walked up with the sniper rifle slung over his shoulder. "What're thoughts, Captain?" he asked as he stood beside me as we looked toward the two quickly approaching ships.

"I'm thinking we'll need more small guns up here if Captain Silver Mane is right about those shadow soldiers being able to fly," I commented softly as worry started creeping into my voice. "That and the Pony of Shadows is on the starboard ship." Out of the corner of my eye, I watched him lift up his rifle and look through the scope.

"Yep, he's there alright," he said with some trepidation in his voice. And for the first time since knowing him, his hands shook ever so slightly. "He's too far away to get a good look at him, but he just looks...so..."

"Menacing?"

He slowly lowered the rifle with a sigh and looked over at me with a somber and fearful look, "Yeah."

"That's because pure evil stands aboard that airship, no more and no less," I told him while staring at the ship the Pony of Shadows is standing on with my hands on the front railing and leaning forward slightly. "The Storm King wanted to conquer and control. The Pony of Shadows doesn't. He just wants one thing..." I left the sentence trailing off knowing that he'd finish it for me and I wasn't surprised when he did.

"To destroy," he said softly.

"Aye, Mister Mullet, aye," I said softly. And for the first time since knowing him and my crew, I was feeling emotional. So, I straightened up, turned to him, and put a hand on his shoulder. "I don't know if we'll get out of this next fight alive. Once he's got you in his shadows, you're as good as dead. If that happens to me, Mister Mullet..." I trailed off and gently squeezed his shoulder while staring into his eyes with mine filled with determination and pride. "Don't hesitate. And have no regrets. I don't want to turn into one of those things. And if my fate is to die here, then I'm happy and proud to have known you, Boyle, Lix Spittle, and Squabble."

I saw his beak tremble slightly and a single tear drip from his eye as he stared back into mine. "Aye aye...Captain," he said it so softly it might as well have been a whisper. But there were so many mixed emotions in his eyes. Pride and even joy are two of them. And the deep sorrow that we'd all feel if we lost another one of the crew or me. "I've been happy being with you and this crew. And if I had to choose, then I'd do it all over again."

I gave him a slow nod of appreciation and even though my smile at him was a small one, it was filled with many emotions that I was having a hard time holding in. So, I straightened up, put my hand on the hilt of my sword, and told him, "Let's get everything ready, Mister Mullet. Get our flyers, snipers, and unicorns on deck and the gun crew ready. I'm done waiting."

He straightened up, gave me a quick nod, and after a sharp salute and a quick, "Aye, aye, Captain," he ran off to get everything ready. For the next few minutes that he was gathering everyone on deck, I turned back toward the two approaching airships. Pure evil and death was on those ships and the Pony of Shadows was standing at the bow of the starboard ship also looking at us. At least, I assumed he was because all I could see was a big dark spot on the bow. And slow moving shadow soldiers moving about the deck. One of my hopes was that the Pony of Shadows wasn't good at aerial combat.

"Captain?" I was lost in thought that I didn't notice everyone's presence on the deck until Mister Mullet's voice cut through my thoughts. And when I turned around, most of the crew was on deck. My personal parrot crew, a lot of ponies mostly unicorns and pegasi, a couple of dragons and a couple of changelings.

"Thank you, Mister Mullet," I thanked him with a quick nod then straightened up and faced the rest of them. "We're about to face the Pony of Shadows himself and there's a very real possibility that any one of us won't make it out alive. As his name suggests, he uses shadows and one touch from a shadow infected individual will corrupt you as well. That means once you are corrupted, you're as good as dead and the rest of your life will be like a zombie for the next few hours until you die of exposure." My eyes slowly scanned the crew as I spoke and saw many with concern and even worry on their faces. Not one of them said anything. Even the wind seemed to slow to a stop while I talked. Like a calm before a storm.

"So, here's the plan. It's going to be a cut, slash, and run. We'll throw this ship into full throttle and head right between them." I paused to look directly at the gun crew captain. "Tell the gun crew to fire as she bears and double time on the reload because we'll be moving fast." The gun crew captain was a pegasus pony which gave me a quick nod of his head and a quick salute of his wing. The two dragons were next. Both looked rather lanky to me but hopefully their fire would be of some use and they were supposedly strong. Or at least their talons were. "Dragons? Use your fire against any of the shadow soldiers that start flying. You'll be providing cover for the other fliers as they, and you, attack and puncture the air bladder." I was glad that their training had put some respect into them as they saluted me. Word was that some of them were like unruly teenagers. "Just remember fliers that you can fly faster than they can, but don't take that for granted. Go in, do as much damage as you can, and then fly out. Don't linger and don't hesitate."

I paused again and looked over at, and motioned to, the colorful blue changeling. "However, thanks to Lux, everyone on board will get some light protection against the shadows." After a look from me, Lux started going around and giving the crew at least some protection against the shadows. "Don't take that for granted. We still have time to stop him before he reaches Equestria's shores. Remember it's cut, slash, and run." Another short pause and I was now gazing at the unicorns. Unicorns? Your job is shields until the danger is over. As long as those shields are up, those things can't get through." Then I turned and looked at the four sniper ponies on the deck. "Snipers? Aim for the Pony of Shadows first. Cut the head off of a snake and the snake dies. Hopefully, this will be the case here. However, those priorities change if those soldiers start taking off. Then your targets are the flying soldiers to protect our own." All four of them gave a nod of their heads.

With everyone addressed, I gave them my final words. "If the Pony of Shadows reaches shore then his shadows will start to spread. So, it's up to us to protect the homes of not only Equestria but the homes of the changelings, the dragons, the griffons, the hippogriffs, and every other creature. It's our job to put ourselves in mortal danger, so others can remain free."

I paused again as Lux announced from the far end of the deck, "Captain? I've done all I can for the ones on deck. I'll head below to the gun crew."

"Thank you, Mister Lux. Once done, come back up here because you and Lut will help the unicorns with the shield." After another quick salute, Lux headed downstairs to the gun deck followed by the gun deck captain. Once Lux was down below, I addressed the crew one final time. "Everyone of you has earned your place here on this ship. And Equestria needs every one of you at your best." And that was it, that's all I had to say. So, I took a minute to look around at everyone. There were various degrees of fear and nervousness. But underneath all that was a determination to do their best to protect Equestria and stop the Pony of Shadows. So, with a firm nod, I gazed over them to Squabble who was at the helm. "Squabble?" I shouted out the question getting his attention. Then barked out loud, clear, and strong, "Ahead flank and head right between them!"

The tension in the air rose dramatically after Squabble gave me his usual silly salute and the ship's engines roared being pushed to their maximum. Nobody said anything as the ship lurched forward and I turned myself around and stood proud and ready at the bow. The ship complained with creaks and groans as the ship's speed increased and the wind picked up speed as well. We weren't the fastest ship in the small fleet. That was the Parasprite. But we were still faster than our enemy with a good crew. And as I stood and watched my ship racing toward our enemy, Mullet walked up to me with his rifle aimed and at the ready. He wasn't the only one either. The other three snipers, all hippogriffs, walked up to the bow on either side of us, sat down, and rest the barrel of their rifles on the railing. So now, there were Mullet with a rifle and two others on my right and one on my left. Mullet and the other two on my right would be aiming for the Pony of Shadows as we passed his ship.

And all was quiet with anticipation for the next few minutes except for the roar of the engines and the creaks and groans of the ship underneath us. The tension was high as everyone waited for us to get close enough to strike. And when we struck, it would be hard and fast. Then Mullet gave the word.

"We're in range, Captain," he muttered softly while keeping his stance ready.

"Aye," I said just as softly with a slow nod of my head. Then ordered the snipers, "Snipers? Fire at will." And just as the first shots rang out, I turned back to the waiting crew behind me and barked off, "Fliers launch! Remember it's cut, slash, and run, so don't linger. In and out!" The fliers, all six of four ponies and two dragons took off from the deck as fast as their wings could carry them. Just as the pegasi and the two dragons took off, we heard the Pony of Shadows cry out in pain.

"He's hit," Mullet said as he peered through his scope. We were close enough that I could see him recoil after being hit. "Don't know where though."

I noticed something though as the snipers kept taking shots at him. "His shadow soldiers stop what they're doing when he's hit. I think he's controlling them," I told him and saw him shift his sights to look just as the Pony of Shadows took another hit. We were quickly approaching him and the fliers even quicker as they were almost on top of him.

"You're right, Captain. He is definitely controlling them, but he loses some of that control after each hit," he confirmed for me then he shifted back to the Pony of Shadows again and shot off another round. However, that was all for naught when he put up a shield around him. "Damn it," Mullet muttered and shifted his rifle. "That shield will keep him safe from our rifles."

"Yeah, but his soldiers are still vulnerable." After saying that, I raised my voice so the other snipers can hear me. "You can't get him through the shield, so concentrate on taking out his soldiers and protect the fliers."

Shots rang out on either side of me as the snipers concentrated on the soldiers. It was satisfying to see a couple of them fall dead on the deck as we quickly approached his two ships. Because his shield was up, he simply stood on the bow of his ship and glared at us with our ships now about six hoofball fields away. The only sounds were the roar of the engines, the wind in my ears, and the crack of rifle fire. I watched the fliers stay above the level of travel of the sniper fire so as to not get hit as they split off toward the two ship.

We were close enough now that I could see the Pony of Shadows watch the fliers start attacking the air bladder on his two ships. And he didn't sound too happy about it either as I heard him roar in anger even at five hoofball fields away now. As the seconds ticked by and his roar filled the immediate area, I also saw something else unexpected. Or rather, it came sooner than expected. His shadow soldiers started flying. And so did he.

"Damn," I cursed softly at the sight. We were still four hoofball fields away and other than the snipers, there wasn't a thing we could do to help them. But as the snipers kept firing at his soldiers and now at him, he directed his shadow soldiers to head directly toward us while he attacked the fliers. Our fliers scattered at the sight of the large Pony of Shadows flying after them. Even though they were flying as fast as they could and taking evasive actions, the Pony of Shadows could still fly faster than they could. Luckily, the dragons used their fire to slow him down, so they could make their escape and stay ahead of the horde of flying shadow soldiers. And there were a lot of shadow soldiers. About fifteen soldiers from each ship plus the Pony of Shadows himself could outfly them all.

And we were flying straight at them. At two hoofball fields away we were carrying too much speed to stop now. "Snipers! Focus on protecting the fliers," I shouted to them while watching the fliers and the horde of shadows heading toward us at great speed. Then turned toward the unicorns and the two changelings. "Focus on the shields to give the snipers time to take out the soldiers!" After a second of thought, I ran to the edge of the deck, leaned over, and shouted down to the gun deck. "GUN CREW, HOLD YOUR FIRE. THE SHIPS ARE EMPTY. ANYONE WITH RIFLE EXPERIENCE GET YOUR SORRY ASSES UP HERE!" I was hoping beyond hope that at least some of them had rifle experience because this conflict was just shields and rifles now. Making me regret my initial tactic. Both of his ships were slowly descending to the sea below though, so that was something at least.

And right now with just over a hoofball field away, all I could do was watch while gripping the hilt of my sword, ready to draw it if and or when needed. It might be needed because the fliers that were frantically heading for the safety of the ship started flying through the shield and almost crash-landing on the deck. As the two changelings approached the bow of the ship and rifle fire cracked in the air, one by one the four pegasi flew through the ship's shield and either crash-landed on the deck or slowed down enough to land properly. Even over the sounds of the rifle, the roar of the engines, and the rush of the wind, I could hear their frantic grunts of effort to fly faster than the Pony of Shadows that was chasing them. One of the pegasi fliers was able to slow down, turn around in the air, and fly up to the shield. "COME ON SCALEY, GET YOUR ASS IN HERE," the pegasi shouted as the snipers cracked off rounds to the Pony of Shadows to help protect the dragons.

One after another sniper fire cracked through the air at the Pony of Shadows. But they still couldn't get through his shield. I watched the two dragons turn tail and fly for their lives toward the ship with all their might. But now that they weren't using their fire to distract him, he quickly caught up to one of them. It was the female that was lagging behind that got hit with one of his shadow attacks. It was a fast-moving ball of shadow magic that hit her pink body and made her body go stiff. She cried out as if in pain as shadows quickly started engulfing her body with her eyes wide open in mortal terror and horror. "Cinders!" the red dragon called out as he stopped just outside of the shield. Garble I think his name is.

The dragon started to fly out of the shield in an obvious attempt to rescue his fellow dragon. Or at least would have if it wasn't for one of the shield backup unicorns using his magic to hold him back. "Garble, no! She's gone and taken by the shadows! She can't be saved," the unicorn shouted from behind me just as the Pony of Shadows let out a long loud belly laugh. I watched poor Cinders be overcome by the shadows and become a flying shadow zombie. For a couple of seconds, everyone was silent and just staring at him. Most are in shock and fear that what they've heard is actually true. Some in anger and hate. And for a minute or two it was like two fighters squaring off to one another.

Then the Pony of Shadows roared out a battle cry and flew at us, along with his shadow soldiers, including Cinders, with his singular intent to take us over and or kill us. "Reinforce the shield with shadows!" I shouted out the command to the two changelings as the Pony of Shadows and his shadow soldiers quickly approached our ship. Sniper rifles cracked out round after round in the furious attempt to kill them all. And at the speed they're flying at the impact of the shadow soldiers, and not to mention the large Pony of Shadows against the shield, was jarring, to say the least. Right when the Pony of Shadows hit the shield with a loud thud, the ship creaked and groaned because of the jarring stress of sudden deceleration. Everyone on the deck instantly lost balance and was sent rolling forward toward the bow of the ship with startled shouts and cries of alarm. The impact had sent me, Mullet, and the snipers into the ship's railing at the bow of the ship. Thankfully, it was more like a short wall than just a railing for just the purpose of keeping anyone on deck from falling off. As the ship creaked, groaned, and complained from the stresses caused by the Pony of Shadows and the engines, ponies were rolling on the deck as Mullet and I were holding onto the railing just trying to keep standing. But we were safe for the moment.

But as the ship settled and everyone was able to get to their feet again, we all noticed that our shield had many large cracks in it from where the Pony of Shadows had hit it. And that was just after one physical hit without any magical attack. And his shadow soldiers were right behind him. I didn't have to tell the changelings or the unicorns to reinforce the shield because everyone on deck saw how weak the shield was getting.

"Lut, unicorns, help me reinforce the shield," Lux's voice cut through the cacophony of shouts, cries of alarm, the cracks from the rifles, and the creaks and groans of the ship under stress. "Quickly, before it fails." The two changelings were using their wings to get in the air to keep them from rolling across the deck. Just as shots rang out from our two other ships, both of the changelings used their combined magic to reinforce the shield.

And luckily backup was close enough to start helping us out. And just in time, too. Because as the shield hummed as magic began reinforcing it, shots from our other two ships and the snipers from ours began taking out his soldiers. At the same time, the Pony of Shadows attacked our shield with another shadow ball and his shadow soldiers kamikazied themselves against the forward part of the shield.

My head was on a swivel to pay attention to the status of the shield while it received hit after hit from both the Pony of Shadows and his shadow soldiers. Squabble must have had to pull back on the engines because they weren't roaring like they were before. Sounds of rifle fire, shadow soldiers impacting the shield, the Pony of Shadows' angry shouts and roars of rage, and the rifle fire from our two other ships echoed within the shield as the shield itself started groaning under the stress. Impact after impact hit the shield. The unicorns and the changelings were reinforcing the shield as quickly as they could. Just as one crack would start forming a unicorn or one of the changelings would rush over and use their magic to reinforce that part of the shield.

I held onto the hilt of my sword while paying attention to everything around me just in case one of them got through. The deck of the ship was a flurry of activity with the snipers having their rifles on a swivel trying to take out as many of the slow-flying shadow soldiers as they could. Along with the unicorns running around the deck, and the changelings flying around, to seal off another crack that formed. Our two other ships had just started appearing beside us, so they also had joined in trying to eliminate the enemy shadow soldiers.

"Our friends have arrived," one of the unicorns that were rushing from one side of the deck to the other shouted when he spotted the two Equestrian ships pull up alongside us. That got a cheer rising up on deck and that cheer got louder when we started making headway on the shadow soldiers as they were falling from the sky. That meant that the shields, and not to mention the unicorns that were reinforcing it, were under a lot less stress.

And apparently, that was too much for the Pony of Shadows because he let out an angry roar and started attacking all three of our ships at once with his powerful shadow balls. Each impact on our ship hit hard and quickly as cracks in the shield spread out like spiderwebs.

"Squabble! Ahead flank and hard to port! Get us out of here!" I commanded as the engines roared at full power again. Squabble turned the wheel as the ship lurched forward again. The sudden movement startled the ponies on deck some but remained standing and worked through it and kept firing. The ship complained and groaned at the sudden stresses, but it also got the starboard side of the shield, which was largely untouched, now facing the Pony of Shadows. The other two ships got the same idea and started quickly maneuvering around as well. However, the Pony of Shadows was relentless as shadow balls hit us again and again creating cracks after cracks in our shield.

"He's getting through, Captain," Mullet said as he kept firing round after round at the flying shadow soldiers. He had to shout over the almost deafening sounds of the shadow attacks hitting the shield and the creaks and groans of the ship being stressed.

"We can't keep up," one of the unicorns shouted as his horn glowed brightly trying to reinforce the shield. Garble let out a roar of a battle cry and launched himself at the Pony of Shadows, breathing fire the whole way, in vengeance for Cinders.

In response, the Pony of Shadows reared back on his hind legs, let out a cry of anger, and was about to shatter our shield completely with a single strike from his front hooves. But he never got the chance.

From out of seemingly nowhere came an attack that was just one large stream of a blinding bright beam of light as bright as the sun. It shined all around us and hummed with immense power as it seemed to burn away his shadow soldiers like fire burns away wood. The screams of the shadow soldiers, and unfortunately Cinder, seemed to linger in the air as their bodies were burned away to ash before being blown away by the wind. The unicorns and others in the deck cheered at Celestia's attack that quite literally burned away the enemy and left us untouched. As the cheers went up and the shadow soldiers burned away, the Pony of Shadows screamed in pain.

But as the attack ended, all of us noticed a couple of things. One was that the Pony of Shadows was still alive. Groaning in pain with his body smoking like a burning building, but still alive. His body was shaking slightly and he had backed away from the ships as if preparing to attack or prepared to repel one. The second thing we noticed was how Princess Celestia, and another brightly colored female changeling that looked oddly queen-like, appeared on the deck in a bright flash of light. And everyone paused to gaze at the sight of Princess Celestia in battle armor and a battle axe that hovered beside her. I even noticed that the Pony of Shadows had stopped to look at the sight. And by the look on the Pony of Shadow's face, it was a look that he's seen before.

Celestia spread out her wings wide and ignited her horn putting up a shield around all three ships that looked nigh impenetrable. All while her eyes gazed at him with righteous indignation as she slowly walked across the deck toward the bow. "This day will be ours, Pony of Shadows," Celestia called out to her while the other colorful changeling walked beside her. There was something about her that seemed familiar but I couldn't place it until one of the changelings whispered out her name.

"Chrysalis?" Lux asks with his eyes going wide while his head followed her movements as she walked beside Celestia.

When I heard that, my own eyes widened at the sight. Chrysalis was completely different than what I was told about her. And the look in her eyes wasn't what I expected from someone evil and bent on Equestrian domination.

"We shall see, Celestia," the Pony of Shadows growled out to her and prepared an attack. That, again, never came because Emmit's shadow body impacted him with a loud thud and an equally loud grunt from the Pony of Shadows. And they both got sent down toward the sea below.

And the cheers rose up high from all three of our ships.

Author's Note

Let me know what you think about the battle scene because I don't think I'm quite happy with it. It feels a little flat to me. What do you think? Leave a like and a thumbs up or down.

Chapter Ten: Darkness Arrives and Then Leaves

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter One: Tempest Invades Klugetown

Chapter One: Tempest Invades Klugetown

Daring Do's POV
Klugetown

He was a shrewd negotiator and knew how to bargain in order to get the highest price on his products. So, that was working in his favor to get me to pay a higher price than I was offering. He was also a tall, lanky-looking, unkempt, gray-skinned lizard-looking creature with battered drags for clothes that smelled like he hasn't taken a bath in months. Which is no excuse considering there's plenty of water at the docks to use. All that worked in his favor in getting a higher price from me because I wanted to get the cracked clay tablet as fast as possible. One reason was that it was valuable. The second reason was simply to give my poor nose a chance to recover from the smell this creature was wafting in my direction. "Twenty bits," I narrowed my eyes at him from across his rickety wooden stand while trying not to take any deep breaths around him. However, one thing working in my favor was that he had no idea that he had a tablet that told the location of a treasure long lost to the Saddle Arabians. Specifically, an old royal treasure that was stolen long ago and hidden. And he had no idea he had it. If he did, he would be trying for five times as much as he was wanting.

"Twenty one," he said haggled back while narrowing his eyes at me and leaning forward on the wood as if to intimidate me. He probably knew that he smelled bad and was probably using it to hasten a sale. Well, buck him then because it was working. I wanted to get it and get out of there ASAP because others were getting curious, so I took it.

"Done!" Reaching my head back, I grabbed my bits bag, put it on the table, and after taking a quick look around, I counted out the bits. A pony can't be too careful in this place with murders, pick-pockets, and everything in between walking around. Klugetown was known to be a safe haven for all kinds of illegal goods, crimes, and the criminals that commit them. And because this place was part rock sculpture and part rickety shanty that was made from who knows what, there were plenty of places to hide and ambush the unsuspecting victims. This was why I was careful to watch my flanks because I felt eyes on them. Once he accepted the bits, I quickly put my bits bag and the tablet into my saddle bags. Then turned around, spread my wings, and quickly took flight. The one good thing about this place was that there weren't any creatures that could fly living here. So, a cloud was the perfect place to relax and examine the tablet at my leisure. Luckily for me, there was one above the town.

"All right, let's see what we have." After landing on the cloud, high above the city, I reached back, took out the tablet, and examined it in my hooves. It was definitely a treasure map, of sorts. Just not a traditional one of an actual map. This was more of a riddle that told of the location. I muttered out the words, letting them raddle around in my head for a little bit before it dawned on me where it was leading me to. And when my head figured it out, my blood started running cold. Or at least, cool. Because not only was it a place shrouded in mystery, but it was also a place said that was once the home of a dark entity.

The Well of Shades.

"Well, buck me. Some say that dark whatever it is, is still there." With a grumble, I reached back again and put the tablet away. "The last thing, I need is to possibly tangle with some dark entity that might or might not be there," I muttered to myself while staring off into the distance. "I could go to Princess Celestia about this," I muttered quietly to myself while thinking about how to handle it.

Then paused, looking to the right after seeing something out of the corner of my eye. And that something was trouble. Trouble that I recognized as the Storm King. Or at least I did after remembering hearing about what happened to Twilight, a dragon named Ember, and the fox creature named Emmit after I flew off the night they rescued me. I left almost immediately after waking up because I had things to do. Things to check up on. The repairs to the ship were obvious. Wood and metal that were new stood out brighter and cleaner than the old material of what was left of the ship. The air bladder above had a huge patch in its side that was a slightly brighter color indicating that it's been repaired. I was thankful, for moments like this, that I was a pegasus. Because after lowering myself against the cloud, I flapped my wings softly to glide myself closer to it to get a better look.

The residents below were largely unaware of the danger that was now docked at their airdock. After a couple of big and burly creatures secured the ship to the dock, a purple pony with a broken horn wearing dark blue and black armor stepped off the ship and onto the dock. She wasn't alone either. Chrysalis was with her as well. The big burly grunt soldiers looked like some sort of ape-like creature with a faceplate for a protective mask. They walked side by side down the dock with Chrysalis' horn already glowing while the broken horned mare's horn was sparking with wild magical energy. Behind them, a good number of those big creatures followed them with spears. And they definitely weren't here for the scenery. They were here to cause trouble. And they were marching like an invasion force down the path on the side of the cliff down to the city below.

Now, I might not care for the city or the residents because all the residents here were the lowest of what society had to offer. And even though I don't know anything about war, I knew what they could do here. If the princesses weren't told that the Storm King was here then they could establish a foothold. What I didn't know was why Chrysalis was with this broken-horned unicorn? I had to stay as long as I could to find out. Or at least as long as I could safely stay hidden from Chrysalis. One thing I did not want to do was get captured again. It wasn't fun the first time.

Using my wings, I stayed hovering above Chrysalis and this broken-horned mare hidden on the cloud as they marched into Klugetown. And march they did through the main street. Dust was stirred up behind the two mares because the creatures were marching in sync. Every creature and residence came out of hiding, out of a building, or out of their stalls to see what the commotion was all about. When they finally figured out what was going on, one heavy-set burly-looking shark-like creature decided to be foolish enough to voice his opinion on the matter.

Walking out into the dusty street he marched right up to the broken-horned mare; challenging her. "Just who are you and what is your business here?"

The broken-horned mare didn't flinch and just smiled at him, saying in a calm but firm voice, "I am Tempest Shadow and this town is now in control of the Storm King."

The shark creature was the first to laugh, followed then by the surrounding crowd. This town must pride itself on being unconquerable because of the lawlessness of its residents. And probably because that hasn't been challenged until now, I don't think they expected what happened next. I wasn't expecting what happened next. The level of brutality from them. The shark creature stopped laughing and actually started rushing at the broken-horned mare. Only to get stopped in his tracks by a quick back kick to his stomach. Doubling over he let out a loud and explosive OOF. But the mare didn't end there. Because the creature was doubled over in front of her, as if bowing, she quickly back-stepped, let out a battle cry-like yell, and then jumped up performing a summersault in the air as her rear hoof slammed against the back of his skull. Knocking him out cold, he slumped to the ground unconscious.

In the pursuing silence, the rest of the residents looked on with surprise that he was so quickly defeated. And they didn't like it. One by one I noticed faces turn from curious, to shock, and now anger. I was close enough to hear Tempest say, "They always resist at first," just before everything went to Tartarus. Most of the creatures that witnessed what just happened rushed forward; yelling in anger and righteousness. Tempest, Chrysalis, and the soldiers sprung into action as well. Chrysalis used her magic to hurl glowing green balls at the charging horde. I watched in horrific awe at what those green things could do. They turned creature after creature to stone. Tempest was using her martial arts to knock out any that got near her or Chrysalis. The unlucky creatures that got passed either one got a painful death at the hands of the soldiers behind them. Using their spears, they ran through the rest of those that were brave enough to fight back.

The fight in the street lasted only minutes. Blood was pooling on the ground behind the two mares and unconscious or turned to stone creatures were in front of them. The last act was Chrysalis using her magic to hurl a green ball against the unconscious creatures on the ground. After turning them to stone, Tempest used her magic to blast the stone figures into chunks, pebbles, and stone dust. In essence, killing them.

The Storm King with Tempest and Chrysalis had just invaded Klugetown and they weren't taking any prisoners either.

"Soldiers!" Tempest yelled back, "gather the rest of the residents and put them to work! We have some ships to build."

Obeying orders the soldiers rushed forward with spears at the ready. I watched in horror as the rest of the residents tried hiding in their homes or buildings in a vain attempt at getting away from the soldiers. But it was no use. The rest of them were too afraid to fight back after the slaughter they had just witnessed some minutes before.

I had seen everything that I needed and now it was time for a hasty yet silent retreat. With the goal of using the cloud for cover, I started guiding the cloud away from the town while gaining altitude. Right now, height and distance was my friend. The princesses needed to be told about this ASAP.

Emmit's POV
Two days later
Canterlot

"I was hoping beyond hope that I wouldn't have to announce this to all of Equestria and the surrounding nations," I said dejectedly while watching Tia in the mirror comb my short yellow spikey hair of my ninetales form back against my head to be more smooth and presentable. Tia, Luna, and I were in Tia's room getting ready for an announcement. Tia on one side of me combing my spikey mane and a very pregnant Luna slash Nightmare Moon on the other side of me. All three of us look into the mirror with somber looks as if the mirror will show us a different future than what's to come. That somber mood was felt in how Tia combed my hair down against my head with slow sure strokes; making sure each strand of hair was in its proper place. "That we didn't have to tell the public that this nation is going to war."

"I know," Tia responded softly as she used the comb to put the last strands of my hair against my head; willing it to obey. "I didn't either. Equestria hasn't seen war in a very long time."

"Indeed," Luna echoed with a slow somber nod of her own as she watched my reflection in the mirror. "However, with your aid in weaponry and ideas, maybe it will be short and quick with little casualties."

"One can only hope," Tia sighed out in response. Then put down the comb and smiled at me in the mirror, "There, all done and looking handsome."

"Indeed," Luna agreed with her with a smile of her own before morphing into Nightmare Moon, now with a grin on her face. "Our husband is looking handsome and getting us aroused enough to hump his bones as Rainbow Dash puts it." A second later, she leans in and seductively whispers into my ear, "Perhaps we can tease you during the announcement. Get you hot and bothered so much that you will lose your mind to the idea of pleasuring us completely before we fall asleep."

Tia joined in on the light teasing with a smirk that was quickly growing into a grin of her own as she winked at me in the mirror. "That would be a pleasurable way to end the morning and temporarily get out minds off of all this unpleasantness."

After a couple of quick knocks on the door, it opened and a mare guard poked her head inside, simply saying, "It's time, your highness, your majesty."

"Thank you," Tia told her then looked over at me. She didn't need to say anything to me for me to know what she's thinking. So, without a single word to each other, we turned toward the now open door to give the news that Equestria is now in a state of war. I let them exit the room first then put a couple of tails around them both, walking between them down the hallway with the mare guard in front and another guard behind us. Nothing was said again as we walked down the hallway with the only sound being the clip-clop of hooves against the smooth polished stone floor. The sound of their hooves, and the hooves of the guards, was almost like the pounding of drums as if the drums of war.

Twilight, Ember, Queen Novo, and Thorax were waiting for us in the throne room where they would walk out with us to address the crowd outside. Which consisted of ponies, changelings, hippogriffs, dragons, and everything else were waiting outside for some big announcement. All four gave us small smiles as we walked up to them as they stood in front of the large double doors that led to the courtyard. Although, the look that Queen Novo was giving me had some small chills crawl up and down my spine because of the way her eyes roamed over my body. I didn't mind the looks Ember and Twilight were giving me because they were in the herd. Twilight was very pregnant, Like Luna, at this point and was glowing with new life. Ember always had a possessive look in her eyes that I appreciated. And none of them were wearing any royal regalia, not even Queen Novo who is known for some rather extravagant hippogriff dresses. Thorax, the new leader of the changed changeling kingdom has never worn any regalia. And Ember has never worn anything whatsoever.

"Thank you for coming, Thorax," I told him, giving him a smile and a firm nod before doing the same to Queen Novo, "Queen Novo."

Thorax responded with a smile with a firm nod. "After you approached me with the news of a possible war with this Storm King, I started to make an effort to tell the rest of the changelings about it. After the news went out, word quickly reached me that the kingdom wanted to help in any way possible. Thank you, Emmit and princesses, for letting them do their part to keep Equestria safe."

Queen Novo smiled at me but that smile, along with the look in her eyes, held in them a wild desire for me. She's always been flirty with me every time she's been with me. Lately, though, she has been more aggressive with her advances. The first time she met me after rescuing her, she quite literally grabbed my cock and balls while we were on Captain Celaeno's pirate ship. Ever since then, I've had to be careful around her and my herd has warned me not to be alone with her. She also echoed Thorax's statement. "As you know, there have been many hippogriffs who have already joined the ranks of Equestria's military since my rescue. And I will happily tell all of Equestria my gratitude for saving me from the old changelings and protecting me from the Storm King."

And probably show it, too no doubt.

"Other dragons, especially our younger ones, have already journeyed here to Equestria to help train and take part in this war effort after my father announced it to all dragons present."

"Oh yes," Twilight exclaimed with a smile up at Ember, "there are quite a few dragons in the crowd outside. As well as changelings, hippogriffs, griffons, and yaks. I even think I saw a buffalo in there as well but I'm not sure. So, with everything and every creature ready outside, there's no time like the present."

We all walked out after the doors opened. Tia and Luna walked out beside me with the rest of them filing out on either side of us. And to the waiting crowd. The massive courtyard was filled with ponies and creatures from all around Equestria and surrounding nations. I was pleased to see them all intermixed with one another instead of being separated by kind. Hippogriffs, ponies, dragons, yaks, changelings, and even a few griffons and zebras were all intermixed within the courtyard. All waiting with hushed or at least quiet murmurings about the possible announcement. All of the quiet murmuring and conversations in the crowd, ceased as we all walked out and to the steps that led down to the courtyard.

Rumors of a possible announcement of war had already circulated around the nation, so it wasn't surprising that the crowd hushed to a somber silence. Where the only sounds heard were the rustling of the flags and the wind that blew them.

Tia used her magic to enhance her voice before speaking. And when she did, she made sure that the tone in her voice conveyed every bit of confidence that we would defeat the Storm King. "Greetings to every creature in attendance for this very special and very somber announcement. I will not mince words or beat around the bush. For about almost a month now, I've allowed newspapers to circulate the rumor that a possible war was coming to Equestria. I am here to announce that it is no longer a rumor but a fact. We are indeed at war with a tyrant from the south called the Storm King."

As the crowd murmured again that sounded worried and concerned, two pictures were unrolled like huge banners behind us for the whole courtyard to see. "We do not know what the Storm King looks like yet, but we do know about their soldiers and a broken-horned pony named Tempest Shadow. Why Tempest Shadow has aligned herself with the Storm King is unknown. However, what is known, is that she, along with Chrysalis, and a number of her soldiers have invaded and taken over the small criminal town of Klugetown. The Storm King's invasion of Equestria has already begun."

That's when the crowd started to really sound more worried and concerned as their voices were murmuring louder than before. I even picked up some of the questions from the front of the crowd wondering if we even are ready for a war. Tia picked up on that as well. "Because we've been at peace for so long, many of you wonder if we are ready for a war." With a knowing, and teasing smirk, my way she finished by saying, "So, let my husband answer that question."

With a grin, I suddenly raised my head letting out a long loud ethereal howl that echoed throughout the courtyard. One by one, five ships shimmered into existence above us. Directly above us was Captain Celaeno's pirate ship with her sails folded for more room to fit into the courtyard. Around the courtyard four freshly made and fully trained Equestrian ships appeared around the outer perimeter, facing inward. The crowd's murmuring changed from concerned and worried to that of awe as the ships appeared. As the crowd looked up at the airships above there was one thing I was looking forward to. One thing that I've always wanted to say and do ever since seeing the movie "300". With my head held high, I looked up at the ships above, and with pride in my heart, I yelled out, "EQUESTRIANS! WHAT IS YOUR PROFESSION?!"

Three cheers, one after another, erupted from the ships above and from the guards present around the castle and its courtyard. As I watched the crowd, there was an attitude of awe and wonder. After hearing the soft pop of magic teleportation behind me, I knew that Captain Celaeno and her crew were just teleported to the ground behind us. Tia used her magic to enhance my voice again, to address the crowd.

"Ponies, hippogriffs, dragons, griffons, zebras, changelings, yaks, and creatures beyond," I called out to the crowd to get their attention once more. "Now is the time to put our petty differences behind us. Because the Storm King is a threat to other nations other than Equestria. The Storm King has already attacked and burned Panthera nearly to the ground. There is an anthropomorphic cat behind me. His name is Capper. I'll let him tell you." Turning my head around to face him, I watched him walk forward to the front and waited for a second for Tia to amplify his voice as well.

Having not seen him for a while, there was a definite change in him. His body was more fit than before which told me that he was pulling his weight on the ship. He was also dressed more like one of the crew as well which told me that he was incorporating himself more into the crew. And the steel resolve in his eyes told me that he wanted to do his part against the Storm King. His stride was calmer than ever as he walked to the front. And his voice, even though filled with sorrow for his own country, also held that steel resolve in it. "I am Capper of Panthera. My home has already been destroyed and is now under the tyrannical rule of the Storm King. We are mostly passive, so we had no defense against him and were easily beaten. My leaders even tried to buy their safety, but without success. Peace with the Storm King can't be bought. So, I fled. After some bad decisions, I wound up living in Klugetown and under a debt that I could not pay." He paused to turn and give me a grateful smile before addressing the crowd again. "Emmit, Ember, and Princess Twilight were gracious enough to help me and give me a chance at a new life. And a new hope for my people under a tyrant rule. So, I gratefully will fight by his side and by the side of Equestria. Because I'm through running."

When he was done, it was Queen Novo's turn to speak to the crowd. "I am Queen Novo of Mount Aris and Seaquestria," she began with a front claw against her chest and a head bowed. "Mount Aris was attacked by the Storm King as well making us retreat down to the sea below. We too were unprepared for the sudden and violent attack. In our retreat, three of my soldiers and my niece were turned to stone. But thanks to Princess Twilight's efforts, they were made whole again. They are also responsible for my rescue from a rogue group of changelings. And was taken back home. Many have expressed their desire to join the fight against the Storm King and many are already in Equestria's military. I and the hippogriffs and seaponies stand with Equestria against this tyrant. And before all of Equestria, I want to thank Emmit for his efforts. For he has also given my kingdom hope again. And so, I pledge myself to him."

At first, I thought it would be purely political. Like a simple handshake and saying thank you or something along those lines. All that vanished when I saw the growing mischievous grin on her face. One second after recognizing that grin and what she could possibly do, she sat down in front of me, grabbed my head in her front claws, and drew me in for a passionate kiss. Needless to say, I was very surprised at this. I kept my eyes wide open while watching her lock beak with me and her claws against my head wouldn't let me retreat either. Another surprise was that neither Tia, Luna, Nightmare Moon, Twilight, or Ember were breaking this up. As she was kissing me, what she said finally clicked with me. And so, I pledge myself to him. Wait... Does that mean what I think it does?

While I stood there in shock at her sudden actions, the crowd hooped, yelled, and whistled encouragements for her to keep going. After what seemed like forever, which was probably just another minute of exaggerated kissing, she pulled back and quietly said, "Thank you, Emmit."

The only thing my mind could do was mutter out a soft, "You're welcome," and watch her sashay away from me. Which had the crowd chuckling, giggling, and amused at the dopey confused expression on my face. And saw Ember, and her amused look, walk up beside me and turned to the crowd with her head held high in pride.

"I am Ember, daughter of Dragonlord Torch of the dragon lands," she yelled out with her voice echoing with pride. "I also stand with Emmit, my chosen mate, in battle. For he has freed my spirit and shown me joy and happiness." Then she too turned to me, grabbed my head, and gave me a passionate kiss. Unlike Novo's kiss, this one I returned with just as much passion behind it. Once again, the crowd cheered on.

She stood aside as Thorax stepped up with a grateful smile and a nod at me before addressing the crowd. "Most of you know about how I left the hive to find friendship. And I happily stand here today as the leader of the new changeling kingdom. Because of the efforts of Emmit and those with him we are now able to live freely within Equestrian society. Many changelings have also expressed a desire to join the Equestrian military and have happily done so. Because Equestria has welcomed us within society to live freely and explore our lives, we are also willing to stand with Equestria and use our talents and abilities to help protect our homes, our families, and our friends." After that, he turned to me with a smile.

I leaned my head back a little and cautiously warned him, "So help me don't you dare try and kiss me."

He just chuckled, shook his head, and offered his hoof to shake which I gratefully shook with a relieved smile. Some in the front row or two in the crowd chuckled in amusement. As well as the ones standing around me. After his last words, it was time for me to wrap it up.

"It's time for all of us within Equestria and outside Equestria to put our differences aside and stand together to defend our homes. The world I came from was torn by war after war after war of some sort. Taking lessons from that past and history, I know that almost every one of you are wanting to help in some way. Whether that's directly enrolling in the military or something else, there's always something that you can do to help. The ones that can't join the military for whatever reason can still help by donating materials or growing their own small garden. In the past in my home world, others helped the war effort by growing what they called 'Victory Gardens.' They were gardens as small as a few plants in a windowsill planter to an entire backyard garden. Once ready for harvest they would give what they could to help feed the military that protected their freedoms. You all can do the same. If you don't know how to do a garden, that's ok. There are information kits already made with seeds already that are being sent out to your local mayor's office for you to pick up and read. Or you could simply help somepony else with their garden or orchard. Every creature can do something to help. And only with your help can we stand together to defend our homes, our family, and our friends. And then free others in need in other countries like Panthera."

I was happy to see and hear the crowd applaud and respond with such energy and passion to my speech and what the others had to say. The applause was long and loud as the crowd cheered us on. And the atmosphere was filled with pride and hope.

Tia ended the announcement by announcing, "The throne room will remain open for those wishing to enroll in the military or ask further questions. And we thank you for your service and help." And with that, we all turned and walked back inside the castle; ready to spend the rest of the day either answering questions or enrolling creatures into Equestria's military. Inside the throne room there was one long table off to the side for anypony and anycreature to sign up. There was about ten ponies present with information packets for those simply curious and paperwork for those ready to sign up.

While walking back inside between Tia and Luna with a couple of tails around them, I wasn't sure if I should talk to Novo or not. I probably should, but part of me wanted to simply keep my distance in self-defense. After we all walked over to the throne area of the room and stood around each other at the base of the dais, I decided to do so anyway. I was still standing between Tia and Luna when Queen Novo decided to walk up and stand in front of me with a knowing smirk on her face. "Alright, I just want to know why Novo kissed me and why none of you stopped her?"

Queen Novo is a perpetual tease and now was no different. She faked being hurt by putting a claw against her chest and scoffed at me with a hurt look on her face. "I am not that bad of a kisser."

It was really hard to not roll my eyes as she tried reeling me in. "No, of course not. But I also want to sleep with these ladies sometime in the future."

Luna turned my head to her and gave me a soft kiss that calmed my fears. The tone in her voice and what she said next told me that there was probably more to this than I thought. "Worry not husband," she teased me with a knowing smile, "for we've given her permission to flirt with you."

"Flirt yes, fondle no," Twilight said as she looked over at Novo with a warning look.

"No more grabbing his balls," Ember put in with a warning tone in her voice as well.

"Quite," Twilight agreed with a nod, "although the look on his face when she grabbed him was funny to watch."

Novo held her head up in a proud manner as if offended, "I made a promise not to fondle him and I will not." She then looked at me again with another mischievous grin, "However, I made no promise not to tease and flirt."

The first ones in after us were Captain Celaeno and her crew with the unmistakable sound of the soft click-clacking of parrot's feet against the stone floor. And the click-thump of Captain Celaeno walking up to us. The sight of the captain and her crew walking up to us with happy looks on their faces brought a smile to my own as our conversation stopped, so we could greet them. "Captain, you are your crew are looking well." Then paused to look at Capper with a happy little smirk for him. "It also looks like your time with them has done you some good, Capper."

There were a few soft "arr" of cheers for him as Capper gave me a slow nod in agreement. Humility was in his voice which matched the look on his face when he said, "Yes, it has done me good I'll admit. I needed to see it more of an opportunity than any sort of punishment or fear. An opportunity to gain confidence in myself again after everything that's happened. An opportunity to fight for the hope of Panthera. So, thank you."

"You're welcome," I said in return; my heart happy that he's turned his life around. "And we'll see about Panthera one day. I promise."

"Yes, thank you," Captain Celaeno spoke up with a soft humble smile at me. "We are pirates once again and doing what we enjoy." Her crew cheered softly at that just as some ponies from the crowd outside began walking inside.

"And by the reports, you've trained the crews well," Tia teased in good nature. "You weren't successful in pirating the last couple of payments."

She and her crew knew it was all in good fun and a compliment above all else. Which was why the captain smiled at us. And was going to reply but the coming ponies from outside, and a couple of young ponies interrupted all that. The young colt and filly came running up to us. I noticed that the two were followed by a mare and stallion which were likely their parents. I've never seen young ponies look so excited as they ran up and started immediately questioning them. "Wow! You are really pirates, aren't you?" the young colt asked, though it was more of a rhetorical question as he ran up to Boyle and Mullet.

"I bet they even say, 'Arr,'" the filly added as she practically skipped up to Captain Celaeno.

I did my heart good to watch the two so excited to see pirates. And it had the girls giggling and me chuckling to see and hear the captain and her crew say, "Arr," for them. Which had them all excited when they found out they were right and had the pirates cheer for them as their parents trotted up with an apologetic look on their faces. "Sorry about these two," their father apologized as he, and their mother, trotted up, standing behind their kids, "but both of them are really into pirates."

"It is alright, think nothing of it," Luna told them with a heartfelt smile down at the two kids.

"Yeah, all kids wish to become pirates at least some point as they grow up. I know I did," I added with a wink down at the two kids as their parents looked over at us with a grateful smile.

The crowd from outside had already started to really file in with quite a number of ponies and other creatures heading for the military table. The ponies at the table got up to mingle among the crowd to answer any questions some would have. Which meant that the throne room was starting to echo with conversations. Some, however, were heading over to us with a few press ponies walking up. "Your highnesses, your majesty can we have a few words?"

When my ears picked up that question, my inner asshole wanted to have some fun with it. However, as soon as I opened my mouth, both Twilight and Tia looked over at me with a stern look as they said simultaneously, "Don't."

Of course, that got almost everypony there a little confused, especially the two kids in front of us. "Don't what, princess?" the young colt asked while looking up between Twilight and Tia with a confused expression.

His confused expression was echoed by his sister as she, too, looked up and asked, "Yeah, why do you not want him to say a few words?"

And before anypony could answer the young colt turned to his sister with an idea, saying, "I know, let's say a few words for him." After a quick nod from his sister, they both turned to the press pony with the colt speaking first. "We know some great words. Like Pirates. You know, like the pirates standing right here."

"Yeah! And 'Arr' is another great word," his sister echoed him.

"Wait, is that even a word?" the colt suddenly asked his sister.

"Arr," all of Celaeno's crew responded excitedly, though with giggles and chuckles mixed in due to the kid's antics.

His sister shrugged her shoulders and then looked to her brother, saying, "They think so."

Celaeno and her crew weren't the only ones amused by the kid's antics. I was greatly amused by them. I used my telekinesis to hide behind Tia's flowing mane while my body shook slightly as I tried to reel in my growing laughter. Others around us were also giggling and chuckling along with us as well. Except, Tia and Twilight. They both hung their heads with a slight groan of annoyance. This was almost too good.

"Let me rephrase that," I heard from the reporter as his voice took on a more tongue-in-cheek tone to it. "Do you have plans to recapture Klugetown from the Storm King's forces? And if so, when?"

Steeling myself against my growing laughter, I pulled my head out from behind Tia's mane to look at the press that had gathered around. Even the two foals who stood in front of us were also curious. So, I returned the reporter's look with a somber look of my own and a firm nod, "We do have plans, yes. But I hope that you understand that I can't speak in any detail about those plans. Just in case Tempest has her eyes on Equestria's press. We don't want to give anything away."

At first, I thought he would protest but after a few seconds of thought, he gave me an understanding nod and a small smile. Then he stayed silent to let another press pony speak. Although, this time, it was the mother of the two foals that were still standing in front of us that asked, "By what we saw and heard, I take it you've taken an active part in the military?"

"To a certain degree, yes," I told her before clarifying some. As I talked to them, the crowd behind them had grown with the throne room being filled with every manner of creature in conversation with the recruiters or waiting for a chance to speak to us. "I've taken lessons from my world regarding some tactics and, yes, even weapons. And I will be personally leading the team to take back Klugetown."

Of the ponies and other creatures that had surrounded us, that was a shock to them. More than likely it was because the princesses have never known war or seen the princesses at war. "You would do that?" one of the mare press ponies asked as she looked over at me with wide eyes and a slack jaw.

I looked over at her, giving her a quick firm nod. "I would and will."

A pony from the crowd, from the general populace, spoke up. "But, your majesty, you don't have to do that." I could tell that his statement was also felt by the many around him; echoed with soft murmurs or nods of agreement.

"You're right, sir, I don't," I told him as Ember, Captain Celaeno and her crew, and the rest around me looked over with pride. "But I chose to. If you don't learn from history, then you are doomed to repeat it. There have been great leaders in the past in my home world. Learning from them is why I have chosen to lead the team personally. That is also why I chose to go through the same training as the rest of them. A leader leads. They don't follow. One such leader from my home world's military was named Patton. And he was greatly loved by the soldiers he led. Why? Because when other military leaders pointed their fingers and told soldiers where to fight from the safety of their plush luxurious bunkers. Patton led the men and said, 'Follow me.' He led from the front while eating with them, sleeping with them, and leading them using the same equipment they did. I've learned that great leaders lead by inspiring others to stand with them and not commanding others to go in front of them."

"Even I am doing my part," Tia said to them with a wide smile and pride in her voice. "There are some things that need to be made with powerful magic that only powerful unicorns or princesses, like myself, my sister, and Twilight, can do."

"So, what can we do then?" the little filly asked which brought a smile to not only her parent's faces, but to the rest of us as well.

"Oh, there are lots of things that you can do," Tia's motherly glow was really brought out as she smiled down at the little filly. "Helping your neighbors grow a garden, gathering up donations, or simply letting your friends and neighbors know what was spoken of today."

"We will, your highness," the filly returned happily, practically bouncing in place.

"We'll do our best," the colt said, echoing his sister while beaming up at us with that youthful enthusiasm kids are known for.

"I know you will, my little ponies," she said with a motherly smile and tone of voice while leaning up against me. And with that, the family was off with the little colt and filly waving back at us. As they walked away, I took a glance over at Luna beside me and then at Twilight on the other side of her. Both of them were looking at the two young ponies with a smile that said their motherly instincts had kicked in. Both had that motherly glow about them. Twilight even reached down with a hoof to rub against her growing baby bump while she watched them walk away.

We all spent the next few hours of what was left of the morning talking and conversing with the public and press. The throne room was busy and loud with the preparation of war with ponies and creatures asking and answering all manner of questions. Most were asking what they could do to help while others asked how they could help protect their town from invasion. This was also the time for the general public to meet and greet not only Captain Celaeno and her crew but also the crews of the new Equestrian Airforce and some of the soldiers. All in all, we thought it went well but were also glad to break for lunch. Only lunch was going to be in the herd community. The girls also invited both Thorax and Novo to join us as well. Unfortunately, Celaeno and her crew had to return to duty.

^_^

"Daddy!" little Solar, my daughter with Tia, saw me first as we all approached the gazebo in the center of my herd community. We built the large gazebo over the small stream that runs directly through as a centerpiece and meeting area for communal events such as this. And because our little community has been finished for a couple of months, the word has gotten around to the animals that it's also a sanctuary for them. So, there were birds and small animals of all kinds in and around the gazebo giving it a quite cozy and relaxing atmosphere. There were larger animals that were around the outside of the gazebo as well milling about as if sentries guarding the place. Lunch was laid out like a picnic within the gazebo all ready for us. All in all, I was very happy with the way everything turned out. It was a great peaceful and quiet place to raise my family. As I sat my butt down on the ground just outside the gazebo and hugged my daughter to my face, I vowed that it would always stay that way. When she said, "I love you, Daddy," to me my heart seemed to burst with pride and joy.

"I love you, too, my little ray of sunshine," I whispered back to her then gave her a kiss on her cheek when she pulled back.

She didn't hesitate to flutter over to her mother saying, "I love you, mommy," to her while also hugging her face as well.

"I love you, too, my daughter," Tia told her.

"If nopony objects, I'm going to bed," Luna spoke up softly with a wide happy, and content smile on her face as she watched little Solar. "I've been up far too long already."

I loved my daughter's response. After she looked over, saw Luna, and heard what she said, my daughter fluttered over and hugged her face. "I love you, Aunty Luna."

Luna was startled whenever she would do that, but pretty quickly got used to my daughter's face-hugging antics. Now, Luna just hugs back while closing her eyes with a pleasant happy look on her face. "I love you as well."

Then it was my turn as I stepped up to her and kissed her when my daughter pulled away. "I love you, my Luna, my Nightmare. Sleep well." After she kissed me, and after I kissed her baby bump whispering that daddy loves him or her, Tia said good day to her as well. Then she dismissed herself to sleep the day away.

"Thorax? Queen Novo? Welcome to our herd community slash animal sanctuary," I announced to them with a sweep of my paw then walked into the gazebo. A large thick king-sized plush blanket covered the floor with Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy with our foals already waiting for us. And because they were sitting all on one side, I was able to walk behind them to greet them and our foals. Behind them, because I didn't want to walk on the blanket where all the wonderful food was. The rest of our foals were asleep, so I let them sleep while I started greeting Pinkie first with a deep kiss.

"Welcome to our humble home, Queen Novo. And welcome back, Thorax. I am Lady Rarity," she greeted Novo with a smile and a wave of her hoof. Thorax simply gave her a happy smile and a nod of greeting. Then lowered her head to gently nuzzle our son, speaking quieter, "And this is our son, Bruce Knight. I wanted him to have a full human name."

While Rarity was talking, I whispered, "I love you," to Pinkie after our kiss which she whispered back in her cheerful way. Then lowered my head down to our son to whisper the same to him. Meanwhile, Thorax, Novo, Twilight, and Tia walked in to lay down on the other side of the large blanket. All while, my daughter had jumped off of me, down to the blanket, and started nibbling on some very small meat pieces.

Before Novo could even answer Pinkie introduced our son to her, "Emmit wanted our son to have a human name but my family wanted him to have a Pie family name. So, his full name is James Aggregate Pie." Because our son was still asleep, curled up next to his mother, she spoke softly but none less excited as she always was.

Fluttershy was next as she nuzzled our two foals as they slept curled up against each other up next to her. "And these two are Shadow Blaze and Midnight Aurora. Both are the first ever true thestril ponies in all of Equestria."

When Novo looked over at me, she appeared a little confused at that. After stepping over to Rarity and greeting her with a passionate kiss, telling her that I love her, I clarified, saying, "About a year and a half, or so, ago there were a number of fruit bats that took up residence in Applejack's apple orchard." While I was speaking, Rarity whispered into my ear that she loved me dearly. "After an experiment went wrong, we accidentally gave Fluttershy fruitbat attributes." That's when Fluttershy turned into Flutterbat, so I stepped over to her, leaned down giving her a passionate greeting before continuing with my tale. "And Flutterbat was born. Flutterbat has turned into Fluttershy's sexual deviant side. And the Tree of Harmony and the Empress both noticed that if Fluttershy slash Flutterbat were to ever have foals with a normal pony then there was a strong chance of those foals wanting pony blood. Basically, turning them into vampire ponies. That's where I came in. The Tree of Harmony was able to use me to turn these two foals into omnivores, like me, instead of vampire ponies. And whenever these two have foals of their own, they will also be omnivores as well. Thus starting the first true thestril pony race of Equestria."

Thorax already knew all this, so he wasn't surprised after I explained it all. Novo was, however. While I explained it to her, I watched as her eyes widened and took glances down at the two foals sleeping about three feet away from her. That shocked look turned to awe as she looked between Rarity, Pinkie, Flutterbat, and the surrounding area. Then slowly turned into a flirty grin at me. "My, haven't you been a busy barracuda."

With a light chuckle, I laid down between Fluttershy and Twilight while using my telekinesis to levitate over some bread, meat slices, and cheese for a quick sandwich. "It's been a wild ride so far and it's not over yet."

That flirty teasing grin was still on Novo's face as she levitated a banana up to her, looked at me over the tip that she was slowly unpeeling, and then started licking up its length after winking at me. "And now Twilight and Luna are both pregnant. You are going to have a big family very soon." Yeah, I knew what she was doing and so did the others as well. "Are you sure you can handle it?" she asked then slowly started sliding the banana into her mouth while grinning at me.

"Believe me, Novo, he can handle it," Tia came to my defense as she spoke to Novo in a hushed sultry tone of voice then gave me an alluring wink of her own.

"Sure he can," Twilight agreed while missing the undertones completely because she wasn't paying attention. She was hungry and was mostly busy mixing together a chicken salad sandwich for herself. "He's doing a fine job with little Solar and when the foals are grown up enough, he's already gotten a decent homeschooling regimen together."

Seeing that Twilight missed the sexual undertones completely, Tia decided to up the ante and lift her own banana to her face, unpeel it, and start licking and sucking on hers as well. While also giving me an alluring and sultry wink of her own. Twilight was the only one that missed the undertones. Pinkie was giggling quietly with a hoof to her mouth. Rarity decided to start licking and sucking on her own banana. Flutterbat lowered her head down to my neck to gently run her sharp fangs lightly against it. The whole thing was doing a number on me as Flutterbat's fangs sent a pleasant chill up and down my spine. Seeing Novo, Tia, and Rarity all licking and sucking on bananas was getting my body a little warm and stirring my member within its sheath.

That's not what Novo meant, Twilight darling, I heard Rarity's telepathic voice over the link.

I watched as Twilight lifted her head to look around for the first time since she concentrated on making her sandwich. What do...you...mean? Twilight's telepathic voice trailed off as she spotted Rarity, Tia, and Novo all licking and sucking on bananas. Then her face started to blush as we heard, Oh...that's what she meant.

Ember, darling, would you do us all a favor and love our Emmit while he's away? Rarity telepathically asked while looking over at Ember who was chowing down on some of the bigger meat pieces that we put out just for her.

She looked over at Rarity first, giving her a quick nod before looking over at me. Of course. Mating season for dragons will start while we are in battle at Klugetown. So, I look forward to many hours of mating. Then going back to her meat meal.

Meanwhile, poor Thorax looked completely out of place and embarrassed, so he was simply looking down and concentrating on eating the fruit that was levitating in his magic in front of him. And because of that, I think that he tried starting another line of conversation to hide his embarrassment due to the sexual inuendos that were going on. However, what he asked got my daughter's attention. "So...um...when did you say that you were leaving for Klugetown again?"

Before I could even answer, Solar dropped her strawberry that she was nibbling on, stepped over to my face, and gave me the biggest saddest puppy-eyed look. "Daddy leaving?" she asked with that look that broke my heart. Well, that pretty much stopped everything. And now, Thorax was embarrassed for another reason. This was because everypony was giving him slight glares because Solar heard him.

Leaning in, I gently kissed my daughter and hugged her to me. "Some bad creatures are hurting others and Ember and I have to go and stop them. So, yes, I'll be leaving after lunch, and honestly, I don't know exactly when I'll be back. But I promise to come back and come back as quickly as possible. I love you and your brothers and sisters, so I'll always come back. I just have to go stop some bad creatures from hurting others."

She hugged me as tight as her little front paws and rear hooves could. It was painful to see her focus all her attention on me for the rest of lunch, so she could get as much time with me as possible before I left. It was more painful to leave and see the saddened look on her face. However, she did feel better after Pinkie promised to come back as soon as I could. It also helped her to know that I was leaving to keep others safe from bad creatures. But leave I did after spending a wonderful time with my family. And with Ember by my side, we boarded the fastest, and sleekest, airship to Klugetown.

Chapter Three: Out of the pan and into the fire

Chapter Three: Out of the pan and into the fire

Tempest's POV
Flame Geyser Swamp

"Oh yes, escaping into the flaming swamps was a great idea, Chrysalis!" I yelled out my complaint at her after dodging another flame geyser. She was just up ahead of me and appeared to have no trouble dodging the geysers before they were able to burn her to death. Much to my irritation. "And how do you dodge those geysers so well anyway? You say that we are almost through and most of my tail is gone with a burn on my ass."

Chrysalis didn't stop walking but she did turn her head back at me with a quick dismissing shrug of her shoulders. "What, we got rid of Emmit didn't we?" I simply glared at her while following directly behind her to make my life a little easier. She stopped only for a couple of seconds to wave a dismissive hoof at me, "Now don't give me that look, Tempest. I know exactly what I'm doing."

"Care to fill me in then? After all, we are in this swamp together." My ears picked up the sound of a geyser that was fixing to erupt from the hole right in front of me. I've learned very quickly that the holes would gurgle right before an eruption. So, I quickly dashed to the side just before a column of flames erupted from the hole.

"Quite true and you are learning how to navigate this swamp," Chrysalis said back to me more cheerful than I liked because there was nothing cheerful about this.

"You could have told me that earlier without me burning my ass off," I growled to her, frustrated with how everything has gone so far.

"Alright, alright," Chrysalis said back to me with a tone that said that I might finally know what her plans were. "Let's get out of this swamp first and then I'll tell you."

"Fine," I acknowledged her and didn't hear the gurgling from the hole that was right beside me. "AAHH!"

"Listen for the gurgling!"

"Buck you, Chrysalis!"

^_^

Emmit's POV
Canterlot
Hours later

It was nearing suppertime, so the only thing that I wanted to do was update Tia so we both could head back home for the night. After arriving in Canterlot, Ember didn't want to wait up, so she went on ahead home. The Captain, crew and the team was taking stock and refreshing their supply while waiting for their next orders. Right now, I was trotting my way down the hallway toward the throne room where tia has set up the war room, so to speak. Because we are in a state of war, day and evening court has been postponed and the war room was set up. And because the throne room is now a makeshift war room, the guards have been doubled with them wearing war-level armor.

The guards didn't say anything as I approached, just snapped to attention from their relaxed ready position giving me a quick salute before I opened the door and stepped inside. Because the only ponies that would be at the table would be the princesses and the day and night captains, the war table wasn't that big. As a matter of fact, I noticed that they took my advice and made it a round table.

As I walked up, I greeted the Solar Captain first, "Captain Thunder," with a nod. "Captain Wind," I greeted the thestril captain of Luna's guard. Swift Wind wasn't an actual thestril, just a regular pegasus with an illusion because of her armor. She was also the one who was always teasing me. I asked Tia and Luna about her teasing me and why they haven't stopped her and they just replied that she wasn't being serious about it. That it was all in good fun. However, this time, she kept her face serious and both Captains gave me a solemn and somber salute as I walked around the table to be by Tia's side. After reaching Tia's side, I wrapped a couple of tails around her and pulled her gently against me. And proceeded to give them a full report sense they were waiting for me to arrive and report what happened.

"It went easier than I expected," I began telling them while Tia leaned against me, telling me that she was happy I was home again. "We arrived about four hours before sunrise and set up a temporary command of operation right across from where Tempest was staying. She had taken over Verko's place as her own. Verko was the city's crime boss. Anyway, right after setting us up, we started killing soldiers across the city. She woke up the next morning with seven dead soldiers at her hooves. She was shocked, naturally, and I decided to prove how we did it right in front of her. There were two soldiers carrying another dead one over and when they got close enough we dispatched those two right in front of her. Making it ten dead soldiers at her hooves. I could see the beginnings of fear and panic in her eyes right before she ran back inside."

On the table in front of me was the complete map of Equestria and outlying countries. I paused for a couple of seconds to study it. And the information it provided on the Storm King's movements and what countries he's hit already. Like Panthera and Mount Aris. I noticed there were about six airships on the map spanning from Klugetown all the way up Equestria's east coast up to the Manehatten and Bostrot area.

"Before she ran back inside, I basically told her that she has one hour to either leave Klugetown or surrender. I don't know what happened inside. But she was pissed and spitting nails when she came out. She called out to me wanting me to prove to her that I could restore her horn. While I was transferring the restorative magic into her that's when she told me that the Storm King basically told her that he didn't have the means to restore her horn nor would he. The locals started attacking right after I was done with the transfer. And only when Tempest found that her horn wasn't immediately restored did she start to run away with Chrysalis while calling me a liar. I tried telling her that it would take a few days or so but at that point, she was far too emotional to listen to me."

I paused for a second for a deep breath before continuing. "After that, we watched her take off in her airship while killing the rest of the soldiers on the airdock below her. After that, it was a simple matter to tail her until we lost her in the Flame Geyser Swamp where we then destroyed the ship she left behind." I watched Tia ignite her horn and made the red airship by Klugetown on the map disappear.

After a couple of seconds to absorb the information, Captain Thunder commented, "So he lost a ship as well as his second-in-command and Chrysalis. Do you think it was a good idea to restore her horn, sir?"

"I do," I told him with a quick nod. "I think it's pretty safe to say that she's gone rogue, so she's not going to help the Storm King. And I truly believe that she will surrender once she realizes that her horn has indeed been restored. What can she do during that time we'll have to see. The Empress herself told me that restoring her horn was the best course of action."

"I just hope that it doesn't come and bite us in the ass later," Captain Wind commented softly as she looked like she disagreed with it. Not that I could blame her any. Tempest is an enemy combatant after all.

"I hope it doesn't either, Captain," I looked over at her with an understanding look of my own. "Even though she doesn't have full use of her horn yet and even though she doesn't have any soldiers or weapons, she could possibly still cause trouble. Chrysalis is still with her, so with the two teaming up together, both of them could still cause some trouble. I suggest putting out an APB on them although it might not do any good." With a slight shrug, I simply told them, "All Chrysalis has to do is disguise them both and they could walk freely around Equestria. Chrysalis has disguised herself as Daring Do and Princess Cadence. And with the new changelings in our ranks, it's not like we can put up changeling alarms anymore."

"So, she could disguise herself and Tempest as soldiers and simply walk in here?" the solar captain asked, though it was largely a rhetorical question.

"Which we will have no defense against," Captain Wind commented with a sigh. "Unless somepony comes up with an alarm that can tell the difference between Chrysalis and the new changelings. In the meantime, we've got enough resources to send out a squad with a civil defense rep to every major city within Equestria's borders. Once there they will coordinate with the local authorities to pass out those help kits and start building a defense plan for those cities."

"Those help kits with material requests and victory garden seeds came from what happened in your home world, sir?" Captain Thunder asked me, curiosity in his eyes.

With a smile, I told him, "Yes. It was during the second world war. It was during a time when our nation could still produce what we needed for our own military with our own manufacturing plants. But we needed materials like metal, rubber, and the like. So the government started to ration what the public could have so the majority could go toward the military. The public could help by growing victory gardens and give a portion of their crop to the military to feed the soldiers. I decided to do that here. Get the general public involved in helping to defend their cities. If you give a pony a meal, they will thank you for the meal. If you teach the pony how to farm and or fish, you will help them feed themselves for their lifetime."

"So, basically, help them defend themselves."

"Correct, Captain Thunder," I gave him a nod and a smile. "What about communications?"

"At the moment, we've sent out dragonfire scrolls with the squads in case the Storm King's forces attack," Captain Wind pointed out. "We're just using those until we manufacture more communications orbs. It won't take long to produce and distribute."

"Good! What about ship movements?" I asked them with a growing smile because of how well this was starting out. I just hope that it would stay going well. However, I knew from history that any plan never survives contact with the enemy. Meanwhile, Tia was happily leaning against me, content with letting me take the lead.

"So far," Captain Wind began as she pointed to the ships on the map, "We've spotted five other ships along Equestria's eastern seashore."

"Patrolling, we think," Captain Thunder commented.

"And because you reported that Tempest was in the process of building a ship, we are hoping that these ships all are he has. Hopefully, that's why he's using what he has to simply patrol," Captain Wind finished.

I nodded in agreement with them. "Hopefully, he doesn't know that Tempest has gone rogue with Chrysalis yet. The more he delays, the more we'll be prepared to defend against his coming forces. I'd say, we've got a good start. All we can do is prepare and wait. And hope it ends quickly."

"Hear, hear, sir," Captain Thunder agreed with a quick nod and a hopeful smile.

"Thank you for your time and your reports," I thanked them then watched as they saluted then left to take care of their other duties whatever they were. After they left, I felt Tia slowly turn her head and give me a soft lingering kiss on my neck. Closing my eyes with a slight hum of contentment, I tilted my head to the side to give her more access. And felt all the worries and concerns slowly melt away.

"Not bad for someone so young being in charge of a military for their first time," she teased into my ear softly.

"Thank you, dear," I whispered to her then gave her a soft lingering kiss. Then advised her with a knowing smile, "But now that the business is over I think we better get home or our daughter will be angry at me for staying away too long."

"You're quite right," she quickly kissed me and then started leading me around the table toward the side entrance. We were going to the teleportation room next to her old bedroom. The teleportation room was made to quickly teleport us between Canterlot and my herd community in Ponyville quickly. I wanted to raise my children all in one place, so this was what we came up with. "She does love her daddy," she giggled and teased as we walked through the side door and into the hallway. "Not that I blame her any, I love her daddy, too," she winked at me with a schoolgirl-like giggle.

I teased back with a wink of my own, teasing her with, "I hope so, you're married to me after all."

She hummed in agreement as she leaned against me as we walked. "And happily so. I'm so happy to have a family and our daughter. And happy to have her daddy back with me." After that, it was a silent walk to the teleportation room where we teleported directly to my herd community.

^_^

"Daddy!" And to the excited face of my daughter. Instead of the gazebo, almost everypony was at Fluttershy's place at the edge of the community and right nearby the teleportation stone. Considering the teleportation stone was so close to Fluttershy's cottage, Solar saw me walk up to her cottage soon after we appeared. More than likely she heard the sound of the stone activating and fluttered up to take a look. Then launched herself at me with open front paws. Fluttershy's backyard used to be fenced off but because it's now part of a larger herd community, that fence is now gone. This meant that Solar, and the rest of the girls present, could see me from afar off. Solar's wings were buzzing on her back as she flew over to me with the most excited face.

Sitting my butt down on the soft grass, I threw open my front paws for her and then wrapped them around her as she latched onto me. She was giggling up a storm as I held her and Tia leaned down giving Solar a quick kiss on her head. While Solar hugged me, or at least the best she could, I looked up to smile at Fluttershy, Ember, Scootallo, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom off in the near distance. They were all surrounded by animals of all sizes. "I missed you, daddy." The look on her face and the way she said it was really pulling on my heartstrings.

So, I lifted her up, blew some quick raspberries against her belly, then kissed her, and then told her, "I missed you too, sweetheart. So, I came back as soon as I could." She giggled happily as I teased her belly then kissed her and when she fluttered up to my head to lay down on it.

"Daddy, I'm hungry," she was so happy that I was there that there wasn't much whine in her voice when she said it.

"It looks like Fluttershy, Ember, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo are helping feed the foals, so I'll recruit Sweetie Belle to go make us some dinner for us," Tia told Solar, sounding quite the happy and content mother.

That got Solar excited and bounced on my head, saying, "Ok, mommy." And with Solar happily giggling on top of my head we followed Tia into Fluttershy's backyard. While Tia and Sweetie Belle went inside to make some dinner, I spent time greeting the girls and the rest of my foals. Scootaloo was first as she held Bruce Knight, Rarity's foal, in her front hooves. She looked nervous as she held Bruce in one leg and the bottle with the other hoof. With an amused smile, I stepped onto the large plush quilt and behind Scootaloo gently kissing her cheek.

"I fear that I might do something wrong," she whispered to me while intently watching what she's doing. My son had his front paws against the bottle as if to hold it himself while feeding nicely.

"You're doing just fine, Scoots. Just remember to always support the head and you'll be fine," I whispered to her then looked over at Apple Bloom who was holding James Aggregate Pie, Pinkie's foal.

Just when I looked over was when little James started to push the bottle away indicating that he was done. And I think that Apple Bloom has had some experience with this because she put the bottle down and gently raised James up onto her shoulder to burp him almost like an experienced mother. "You're doing just fine as well AB," I said to her softly then gave her a soft lingering kiss which she returned with a slight hum.

"Well I did grow up on a farm," she giggled a little, gently patting James' back. "I think I've taken care of my share of young animals. This is no animal, but the intent is the same."

"Both of them have been doing really well so far," Fluttershy told me as our daughter, Midnight, suckled on Fluttershy while Ember held and fed Shadow Blaze, our son.

While I was talking to them, little Solar was playing on my back. When she landed there, I moved some tails on and around her for her to play in. So, she was happily giggling away in my tails.

Both Scootaloo and Apple Bloom started blushing when Scootaloo mentioned quietly, "Well, I think it would be a good idea for us to practice if we want to have foals of our own with you someday."

"True," there was a certain alluring teasing tone in my voice as I leaned my head down and spoke softly into her ear, "and I would like to have a foal with you one day. When you are ready, of course." Then gently and slowly kissed her neck while touching her neck with my tongue. I felt her body shiver ever so slightly. Not to mention the huge blush she had.

"I'm not there yet, but I think I would like that as well," AB said to me with a deep blush around her wide smile.

So, I leaned over and gave her a lingering deep kiss as well which she returned.

"We've got dinner!" came Tia's call as she walked out of the house with a bunch of food floating in her magic.

^_^

Tempest's POV

"You want to do what?!" She had finally told me about her plan and I simply couldn't believe it. We had exited the swamp and were working our way up the edge of the badlands toward the train tracks. She had already told me where we were headed and now I knew why. Stunned in disbelief, I sat down on the dusty ground and simply stared at her for what she was suggesting.

"What?! I've done it before," she said to me so nonchalantly and matter-of-factly that it was mind-boggling. She turned around, stepped up to me, and sat down in front of me. When I didn't say anything but just stared at her with wide shocked eyes, she continued. "I've lived just as long as Celestia has," she pointed out with a slight roll of her eyes with a "duh" tone of voice. "And I've known her for a very long time and have been at odds with her for that long. Do you really think that I haven't studied my enemy before? In the past, she's always had changeling alarms around her. However, considering there're changelings in that army of hers, she can't use that alarm anymore. That makes it easier to simply walk into that precious castle of hers under a disguise for you and me."

"Just so we can get information?" I asked her with a "Really?" look on my face.

"Information that can gain us enough power to either conquer or destroy Equestria. Or at least enough power to open Tartarus," she shrugged. "There are powerful creatures in there that can help us. But we'll need a disguise to get onto the train, so hold on a second..." Chrysalis used her magic against me, but I didn't feel any different. But when I looked down at myself I saw some dark armor on me, my coat was different and my tail was different. "It's just an illusion," she clarified for me as she used some magic on herself to change her appearance. "Such as this," she raised her front hooves and spread them out. Now she looked like a normal young unicorn mare with a gray coat and white mane and tail. "This is just an illusion as well and I've used this many times to get around Equestria, Canterlot, shops, and the like. With you looking like one of Luna's night guards, it will be so easy to sneak into the castle and get the information we want."

"Alright, let's just get going. At least I can play the part of a soldier easily enough," I told her with a roll of my eyes then followed her to the train tracks.

^_^

Twilight's POV

It was dinnertime and I was having dessert in the library to try and catch up on some reading. You'd think that being surrounded by pregnant mares would help me prepare for being pregnant. One of them was...

"Aww, Twilight, I wanted the last bits of that ice cream," came Spike's whining voice as he walked up to the library table I was sitting at. I waited until he pulled up a chair and sat down in it to push over the nearly empty bowl of ice cream toward him. There was a smirk on my face as he licked his lips, grabbed the spoon, and then paused while staring down at it with a disappointed look. A second later, he pushed the bowl and the spoon back over to me. "On second thought, I think I'll pass."

"Sorry, Spike," I giggled out my apology as I dug into the bowl to finish what was left of it. "But Missus Cake told Celestia then Fluttershy and now me that you weren't really an expectant mother unless you've had pickles and ice cream."

He made a soft gagging sound before saying, "Twilight, I love you like a sister and happy that you've found somepony, or fox in his case, to love. But some of your food choices lately..."

With another amused giggle at him, I reached over and rubbed his head. "Look on the bright side, Spike. You will never have to worry about going through it."

He rolled his eyes, saying, "Yes, thankfully. And I think it's obvious that you've been eating meat considering the frig is stocked with it."

I cringed a little when he said that, "Yeah, our foal is definitely going to be an omnivore because I've already started getting meat cravings." I paused to finish my pickles and ice cream, pushed the now empty bowl aside, and flipped the page of the book I was reading. "And besides all that, Emmit and his foals will need meat also. So, it's just in our life now."

"Yeah, I even tried it. And liked it, so..." Spike shrugged at that bit of news with a sheepish smile before continuing. "And Aqua Jewel, Nightlight Blossom, and Crystal Moon have left already."

"Yeah, Emmit decided that making them stay here during a war wasn't productive, so he let them go and freed them of their obligation," I told him without looking up from the book or even stopped reading. What stopped me from reading was when Starlight Glimmer and Sunburst suddenly burst through the library door. We didn't see them right off, but the suddenly excited bang of the door opening startled us and pulled me away from the book.

"Twilight?!" Starlight called out from the door. She couldn't see us because we were in the back of the library with a few bookshelves between us.

So, I called out to her, "Spike and I are back here, Starlight!" A couple of seconds later was when we saw both Starlight and Sunburst practically run around the bookshelf in front of the table we were sitting at. And then got startled again when Sunburst slammed an old dusty book down onto the table in front of me after shoving aside the one I was reading.

"Twilight, you've got to read this!" Starlight said with such excitement and with such wide eyes.

That was also echoed by Sunburst when he said, "Remember when we went to the antique store and I bought that barrel?" I nodded my head. "This was in it! This is Starswirls personal journal!" That's when my eyes went wide and used a hoof to pull it over to me and open it up. "Most of it is everyday stuff of missions that he went on with his friends. However, skip to the end and he writes about how they planned to trap the Pony of Shadows in limbo." That bit of news startled me into looking up from the book with wide eyes. In awe of what that bit of news means.

"We never knew what happened to him and the rest of the pillars," I whispered in awe of the implications. Then quickly flipped through the book to the last passage and quickly started reading.

"Exactly!" Starlight exclaimed, now sounding giddy with excitement. "He says that they planned on sending the Pony of Shadows into limbo at Ponhenge."

As the words from the page, and what both of them were also saying to me, started filling my mind, hope also started filling my heart and I started realizing why they were so excited. "And I've been researching for the past week after finding this out. That depending on how it was done, there is a chance that we could free the Pillars from limbo."

That got my mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water and I wasn't the only one. Spike was also looking between the book and us with shock as well. "This...this is..."

"I know, right?!" Starlight commented distinctly.

"Celestia is at Fluttershy's with the CMC and the foals. She needs to know about this," I said while quickly gathering up Starswirl's journal in my front hooves and flying toward the library door. Carefully flying because I'm pregnant. I wasn't flying that quickly for a couple of reasons. One was also because I was pregnant. The second was so they could follow me to Fluttershy's house so we could tell Celestia of this. "I remember Celestia telling me that she knew Starswirl personally," I said back to them as I flew out of my castle toward Fluttershy's cottage. "Luna did as well. Starswirl was their personal teacher. They will want to know about this right away."

Wasn't much else said between us as I flew through town and they were running along beside me. In this town, nopony gave us a second thought about us running through town. They've seen me running through town all the time. So, our trip through town was uneventful. I knew that they would be in her backyard and that the foals would be with them. Because of that, I decided to mentally call out to them. "The foals are around, so no shouting please," I told them as we approached her cottage.

Celestia? This is Twilight. I'm coming with Sunburst and Starlight and we've got something very important to tell you.

Twilight? Alright.

As we went around the cottage and spotted them in the backyard, they were laying around in a circle with Emmit's five foals asleep in the center. Emmit was there with Fluttershy, Ember, Celestia, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom with it apparent that they finished dinner. So, now they were simply laying around and softly talking to each other. While it was a beautiful day for some good news to give to our large herd family. After landing nearby, I held Starswirl's journal in one hoof as we all hobbled over to the now expectant group with Sunburst and Starlight behind me. "Celestia, you've got to see and read what Starlight and Sunburst found at the antique store," I whispered as excitedly as I could then held out the journal to Celestia when I walked up to her.

She took it, now curious as to why we were so excited, and used her magic to open it up. "It's Starswirl's journal," Sunburst whispered to her, "where at the end of the book is his last entry explaining how he and his friends were planning on trapping the Pony of Shadows in limbo at Ponhenge." She was using her magic to flip through the pages and then simply paused to stare at us in total shock. The look on her face changed to the same look I had when Sunburst said to her, "From what I've read so far, Starswirl and his friends are trapped in limbo. So, there is a chance that we could free Starswirl and the rest of the Pillars from limbo."

It took a couple of seconds for Celestia's mind to start back up again. When it did, she just whispered, "I don't believe it," while using her magic to quickly flip to his last entry. "We never knew what happened to our old teacher. It just seemed like he and the pillars just up and disappeared." She read aloud the last journal entry where Starswirl wrote about Stygian being caught wanting the Pillar's artifacts for himself and turning himself into the Pony of Shadows. Then she started reading the really important part. "The pillars and I must make a brave sacrifice. But we shall leave behind a seed in hopes that one day, it will grow into a force to stand against the darkness for all time. We must now face the fiend with the only plan we have. I only hope it will be enough." When she read the last words, she closed the journal and held it to her lovingly. "We never knew, just what happened."

"So...what happened?" Apple Bloom asked.

"If I was hearing that correctly, it appears that in order to trap the Pony of Shadows in limbo they had to be trapped with it, right?" Emmit asked, still whispering because the foals were still asleep.

"Yes, but there might be a chance to get them out," Starlight told them excitedly where I had to admit to also getting excited about the possibility that I could meet my idol one day.

"Maybe," he nodded slowly while in thought, "however if I understood it right then we can't free them."

"What?! How can you say that?" Sunburst asked forcefully though keeping his voice down.

"Because if you free him and the pillars, then you would also free the Pony of Shadows as well," he told us, and at first I wanted to deny it. But after a minute of thinking about it. I had to sit my butt down next to Celestia and meet her eyes with mine as we came to the same conclusion. He was right. In response to that new knowledge, Celestia held his journal tightly to her as Emmit continued by saying, "I realize how much Starswirl and these pillars mean for Equestria's past. But we must keep in mind that according to him, they had to go with the Pony of Shadows in order to trap him. Thereby the opposite is true that if we free them we also free the Pony of Shadows. And right now, we've got a war going on with the Storm King. We can't afford to have another Equestria-ending evil bad guy on the loose while we are also fighting a war. No nation, no matter how strong or big, can successfully fight a war on two fronts and win. That's from human history. With that said, when this war is over, we can explore doing this in a secure way so that we can deal with the Pony of Shadows securely. But right now, I'm afraid that we'll just have to shelve this for later."

"But the pillars-"

"He's right," Celestia said softly with sorrow in her voice for her old teacher. She said it while holding the journal to her, like the precious prize that it is to her. "As much as I would love to see my old teacher again, he's right. We are in a war right now and freeing the pillars would also mean freeing the Pony of Shadows. We won't be able to concentrate on both the war and dealing with the Pony of Shadows at the same time."

"And heaven forbid if the Pony of Shadows got with the Storm King as the new second-in-command," Emmit mentioned in thought.

"That's a good point," I told him, sorrow also in my voice as the hope of seeing my idol faded away. "I got so excited that I'd finally meet my idol soon."

Celestia put a wing around me and pulled me against her, "And one day you will, Twilight. Just not right now. Emmit's right, that we will look into finding a way to deal with the Pony of Shadows after the war securely. Until then, we will live with the knowledge that they are alive and can one day be freed. That this journal will be put away in a safe place until we can free them."

I wasn't the only one looking sad about not being able to free them right away. Both Sunburst and Starlight now looked forlorn about the find. "I had such high hopes..."

"I know Sunburst," Celestia said gently as she looked over at him with a small smile. "But you did do a good thing for me and for Luna. We never knew what really happened to them. And now we know. That one day, after the war is over we will be able to see them alive and well once more. So you did do a good thing for us, both of you. So thank you, both of you for the comfort that you both have brung."

"Well...at least we did that I guess," Starlight said, sounding just as sad as Sunburst.

"Did what?" Luna's voice startled me a little because none of us were paying attention to her approach. She walked up to Celestia and sat down beside her where she then noticed the look on her face and what she was holding. "What is that and why is everypony so glum?"

Celestia hoofed over Starswirl's journal over to her, speaking softly with sadness in her voice. "This is Starswirl's journal. The last passages tell us what happened to our old teacher."

Luna took the book gently and carefully with a shocked look before using her magic to quickly flip to the last few entries. While she read, she began to understand what finally happened to her old teacher. As sadness slowly started falling across her face, Celestia put a wing around her.

^_^

Tempest's POV

Chrysalis and I were walking North along the tracks when she started telling me about how she got around in Equestria. That was one thing that I've been wondering about. Just how did she get around so well, especially on the train, and not have to pay train fair?

"Here's the way it works in Equestria and why you now look like an average guard," she started to explain. "When somepony is in the guard, they can claim that all expenses will go toward the royal guard account. Probably even easier now that Equestria is now at war with the Storm King because all of her precious ponies want to chip in and help."

To our left were the tracks and a forest while to our right was a rocky cliff with looked like a forest on top of it. The ground underneath was nothing but dust and rocks with no water in sight. Plus, I hadn't eaten all day and I was getting hungry. And the dust that we stirred up with our hooves wasn't helping either.

"That's why you look like a guard," she continued. "That way you can claim that you are escorting me to Canterlot and thereby get whatever we need using Celestia's money to do it." She shrugged without stopping as I heard the faintest sound of the click-clack of a train, "I've done it this way lots of times to get around Equestria. We'll just have to be careful in Canterlot and especially in and around the castle. But we can deal with that later." That's when the train's whistle sounded, letting us know that it was quickly approaching us. "And because you were a soldier, you can impersonate a guard without any trouble." After the train whistled at us, she paused, sat down on the ground, and turned toward the approaching train. So, I did the same and sat down beside her as she told me, "Now it's your job to get us on board."

With that in mind, I raised a front hoof into the air and slowly waved it to get the attention of the driver. It took a few seconds, but the driver responded by activating the train's horn before applying the brakes. The screeching sound of metal upon metal permeated the area as the train started slowing down. And came to a slow stop in front of us then the driver stuck his head out the window. "Need a lift, soldier?"

Chrysalis was right that it would be easy for me to act like a guard because I was drawing upon my years as a soldier. Giving the stallion a quick nod, I told him, "Yes, sir. I'm escorting this mare to Canterlot and we ran into a little trouble."

"Hop on aboard then," he told us with a wave of his hoof as I felt relief that getting to Canterlot would be easier than I thought. "We'll be going through the Appleloosan Mountains and make a stop in Appleloosa for supplies before reaching Ponyville and then Canterlot."

"Thank you, sir," I gave him another firm quick nod and followed Chrysalis in disguise to board the train. Right after we boarded the train into a nearly full car, we heard the train's whistle again just before the train jerked forward. Luckily for us, there were two open seats near the door, and soon after we took our seats, my mouth watered when we saw a food vendor roll her cart down the aisle. She looked to be a middle-aged or older earth pony mare with a light blue coat and off-white mane and tail.

When her eyes saw me, she pushed her cart over, then looked at me with a gentle smile, "Anything from the cart, dears?" My stomach rumbled in response to the sights and smells of the fruits, vegetables, and sweets that were on the cart. She just smiled at me with a kind-hearted giggle. "Just go on dear. It's my thanks for your service."

"Thank you," I said quietly while taking quite a few things from the cart considering how hungry I was. And immediately started to chow down on some of the fruits.

"You're quite welcome, dear," she said sweetly before moving on down the aisle. Meanwhile, I happily enjoyed my meal. Quite a good meal, actually. Now that I thought about it, that was the first time that anypony actually thanked me for being a soldier. Although, she wasn't thanking me but the guard image of me. Even so, it did feel good to be thanked anyway. Did everypony in their military get thanked in such a way? It's been such a long time since I've been in Equestria, so I don't know how ponies were dealing with this war. Does the Storm King even know that I've deserted him? What's he doing now? How is he handling my desertion? All while eating what I grabbed from the cart. Because things were hard for me while working for the Storm King, I didn't eat all that much when I was able to. So, when I got done eating, there was still a lot left over. And I didn't have a bag or anything to put it in.

"Need something to put those in, soldier?" came the question from an elderly unicorn stallion across the aisle. He looked over at me with a tired friendly smile. And with his magic, he levitated a small bag over to me, lifted the leftover food into it, and put it around my neck. I was about to say something, but he held up his hoof with a slight shake of his head. "Nah, my grandson is going through training right now. My thanks for your service." Chrysalis hadn't spoken since we got onboard. But what has already happened to me since getting onboard left me speechless. I had no clue how to respond and after our eyes met again, I realized that I didn't have to say anything. Now that I thought more about it, those two acts were probably the first acts of kindness that I've ever experienced in my life. For the rest of the trip to our first stop in Appleloosa, I was simply looking out the window in thought. What brought me out of it and back to reality was when the train whistled and we started pulling into the small train station in Appleloosa.

After the train stopped at the station, Chrysalis was quick to pull me off the train. Then pull me all the way down the train platform to the end where there would be little chance that we would be overheard. "Now all we have to do is use your disguise to get us a room for the night at the local hotel. In the morning we'll board the train again and stay on it all the way to Canterlot." I just nodded at her a couple of times and when she noticed that, she asked, "Alright, what is it?"

I sat my butt down on the dusty wooden platform and then reached down with a hoof to lift up the bag with the food in it. "it's just, I think that this was the first time that somepony has ever been nice to me."

She rolled her eyes at me with a dismissive hoof. "They weren't being nice to you, they were being nice to the Lunar Guard image illusion. That's why I picked it because I knew they would be nice to you. We can use that to get what we want. And don't forget that because of what Emmit did to you and what Equestria has done to me is why we are doing this." When I didn't say anything else, she started pulling me into town with a scoffing, "Come on, we've got a room to get."

My first real town that I walk into after returning to Equestria is this dustbowl called Appleloosa. Nothing I couldn't handle. I've been to other desert places during my time with the Storm King and this was no different. Even though Chrysalis and I were walking side by side, the ground was dry enough that dust was stirred up with each step we took. We weren't quite eating dust yet, but close to it. And it wasn't a big town either. It had just one main street that ran through the middle with two rows of buildings on either side. Just beyond the town were rows upon rows of apple trees. An apple orchard as far as my eyes could see. As we walked toward the only hotel in town, I also had to take a few seconds to admire what they've accomplished in such an arid place. Not only an apple orchard but one in the middle of the desert. I was no farmer but even I knew that took some work to be successful.

What startled me out of my admiration for the town was when a pony suddenly ran up to us and over joyously announced, "WELCOME TO AAAAAAAAAAAPAAAAALOOSA!" Luckily for this stallion, Chrysalis had reached out with a hoof and quickly lifted my head up and away from him or that stallion would have a hole in his chest right now. He had startled me so bad that my heart was pounding in my chest. However, he didn't miss a beat before he started talking about the town. Thankfully he lowered his voice down. "This little town may be small but we've got it all..."

"Braeburn," Chrysalis said to try and get his attention. And the look on her face said it all. That this was one annoying pony. And I'd believe it, too because of the way he just kept talking in spite of Chrysalis trying to get his attention.

"The Salt Lick is the best little cantina this side of-"

"Braeburn!" Chrysalis was becoming agitated as she narrowed her eyes at him with a slight curl of her upper lips. And truth be told, he was starting to get to me too. But the light yellow coated stallion just kept right on talking without missing a beat.

"And if you need a place to stay for the night-"

"BRAE-" she started to shout but stopped herself, activated her magic, and after one touch of her hoof against the stallion's nose with a quiet, "Sleep," the stallion dropped like a stone to the ground with a soft thud. And proceeded to snore way too loudly than any stallion had a right to. After the stallion was asleep, she took a deep breath and let it out slowly while saying softly, "That's better."

"I take it he does that often and that he'd done it to you and that you've been here before?"

"Yes," she responded and immediately started walking down the left side of the street to the hotel. And rather quickly, too as if the stallion would suddenly get up and start talking to us again.

A few short minutes later, we were walking into the hotel. It wasn't a big one by any means, just a simple two-story with about ten rooms total. There was only one middle-aged mare standing behind the small desk off to our left when we walked in. And the foyer was about as big as a small living room. She didn't say anything as we walked up and Chrysalis didn't say anything, so I stepped up to the desk. "My charge and I need a room for the night, please. And the expense for the room can go toward the military expense account." The mare behind the counter didn't say a word, just gave us a nod of her head, turned her head around, and gave us a key. When she still didn't say anything, I looked down to see the number of the room was on the key. "Thank you," I said to her and turned toward the hallway to go to room four where we would be staying the night.

We didn't say anything as we walked into the room. I noticed there was only one bed in the room. Luckily it was big enough for both of us. I didn't mind, being a soldier and all, because I've usually been stuck with the rest of the soldiers. It was a small room with one king-sized bed, a table by the window with a chair, and a toilet. That was it, that was the whole room. By this time we got into the room and I put the bag with the leftovers on the table, the sun was beginning to set. And the weariness of the day started setting in. "Too bad there's not a bath or shower," I said softly as Chrysalis went ahead and pulled back the bedsheet and jumped into the bed.

"Eh," she dismissed with a slight shrug of her shoulders before stretching out on the bed with a soft sigh. Apparently having a bath or shower didn't mean much to Chrysalis. She also wasn't getting rid of her regular mare illusion either, nor mine. It looked like I was stuck with this illusion for now. Made sense all things considering. So, with all talking over, I walked over to the other side of the bed, climbed in, and got comfortable. And stared up at the ceiling in thought. Wondering if those two acts of kindness that happened to me today were usual for today's world or not. But I just shook my head and turned over away from Chrysalis and tried going to sleep. It couldn't be because nopony has ever been nice to me. Everypony has lied to me, especially Emmit. Using me to cop a feel of me while claiming it takes time for my horn to come back. So, yes, Emmit and Equestria will pay for what they've done to me.

And my horn started to itch.

^_^

Emmit's POV
Empress's Cove

After saying goodnight to everypony and my foals, Solar wanted to sleep with me, Luna, and Ember, so we all were together in one bed in our herd community in Ponyville. However, as soon as I was asleep, I found myself in the same area where I usually meet Red. A forest clearing with a small waterfall flowed into a small pond with crystal clear water and a raised flat rock in the middle of the pond. And I was laying on my back in my naked human form on the smooth wet flat rock in the middle of the pond. It was always the perfect day whenever I was here. Beautiful blue sky, sun shining brightly down upon the area, and a brisk cool breeze blowing through the trees.

A few seconds later, Red came sashaying her way out of the forest, into the pond, and waded through the pond up to me. All while having a look of desire and lust on her face. She wanted to play tonight. And proved it by climbing up onto the rock, and with her eyes locked on mine, she laid herself on top of me. "My Emmit," she whispered seductively, and with a lingering passionate kiss, she wiggled herself to get more comfortable. As she kissed me and I kissed her back, my arms wrapped around her. One hand rested between her wings and used a couple of fingers, on the other hand, to wrap around the base of her tail. "I want to talk to you tonight before having some fun."

"I'm listening," I told her softly as my fingers dug into her coat and skin between her wings.

"Or rather...we...want to talk to you," she corrected after a couple of seconds of pause. I wondered what she meant by we until I saw the Tree of Harmony also appear on the rock. She appeared as the crystalized form of Twilight and stood beside me. She had a smile on her face while looking down at me.

"Miss Harmony," I greeted her with a quick nod of my head. "I'm listening."

"It is about the ones that created me," Harmony said down to me with a small patient smile on her crystalized face.

It took me a couple of seconds to realize what she meant. And when it hit me, I looked at her with widened eyes, "So that's what he meant by seed. Starswirl and the pillars planted the seed which grew into you."

"Yes," she told me. "In order to free them, their individual artifacts need to be gathered first. Starswirl's journal you already have. Mage Meadowbrook's healer's mask, the shield of Flash Magnus, the blindfold of Somnambula, the flower of Mistmane, and the shovel of Rockhoof. All need to be gathered and brought to Ponhenge if they are to be freed. I know of their locations and tomorrow morning I will reveal their location to you at the map table with Twilight."

When it was clear that she was done, I took a patient breath, before telling her, "That's all well and good, but you realize that we can't free them while we are at war with the Storm King. It's just not feasible to concentrate on the war and the danger of freeing the Pony of Shadows at the same time. Not to mention the danger of the Pony of Shadows joining up with the Storm King. This war would become much more difficult if that happens."

She seemed to acknowledge that with a slow nod of her head while Red, meanwhile, was lightly kissing my neck and chest while humming contently. "However, I do ask that you at least gather the artifacts."

I thought about it for a bit while enjoying Red's kisses. "Alright, I think it would be fine to spend the time gathering the artifacts. If only to collect them and put them all away in a secure vault for later use. I can see that meeting them would mean a lot to you. And I can promise that we will look into freeing them when this war is over."

She gave me a wide smile with gratitude in her eye then she leaned in and gently kissed me on the cheek. "That is all that I ask," she said then faded away.

A second later, Red lifted herself up off of me just enough to slam her hooves down upon the smooth wet stone on either side of my head. And with her sultry lust-filled eyes locked onto mine, she rolled her hips against me. When she did that, her pussy lips parted around my hard shaft and started coating it with her juices. "Now then," she started to say then stopped to give me a passionate kiss that turned my head. "You are going," she said before pausing again to kiss my neck, hard. "To love me," she growled into my ear, lifted up her waist, then lifted up my hard cock, lined it up with her entrance, and then slammed herself down upon me in one quick motion with a loud explosive shout.